Vaewolf: Hearts Of Darkness, #3 41636m

Vaewolf Damn the Darkness: The Prophecy’s Promise By Eliza March

Copyright This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. VAEWOLF DAMN THE DARKNESS: The Prophecy’s Promise Hearts of Darkness, Book 3 COPYRIGHT © 2015 by Eliza March All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner without written permission of the author except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews. EMAIL: [email protected]: WEBSITE: ElizaMarch.com Photos, Licensing, Cover Art Design: Maureen Sevilla Publishing History First eBook Edition, May 2015 Self Published in the United States of America

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright Page

Acknowledgements

Author’s Foreword

Praise for Eliza March

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty One

Chapter Twenty Two

Chapter Twenty Three

Chapter Twenty Four

Chapter Twenty Five

Chapter Twenty Six

Chapter Twenty Seven

Chapter Twenty Eight

Chapter Twenty Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty One

Chapter Thirty Two

Chapter Thirty Three

Chapter Thirty Four

Chapter Thirty Five

Chapter Thirty Six

Chapter Thirty Seven

Chapter Thirty Eight

Chapter Thirty Nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty One

Chapter Forty Two

Chapter Forty Three

Chapter Forty Four

Chapter Forty Five

Chapter Forty Six

Chapter Forty Seven

Chapter Forty Eight

Chapter Forty Nine

Chapter Fifty

Chapter Fifty One

About the Author: Eliza March

Other Books

Sign up for Eliza March's Mailing List

Acknowledgements

I COULDN’T HAVE COMPLETED this book on time without the help of Karen Roma, Gabrielle Lee, and Marta Cox who volunteered to be my Beta readers; Faith V. Smith who is my Blurb Queen; and Lorelei Confer, my inspiration and critique partner.

This book is dedicated to the of Eliza’s A Team, my constant ers, and first fans, and to all my loyal readers. Thank you. I write each book with you in mind.

Author’s Foreword

THE STORIES IN HEARTS of Darkness are intended to be a true sequential series. To appreciate fully the world building and storyline, the books should be read in order. In these stories, several back bayou Parrishes outside New Orleans are home to creatures most humans don’t know exist. However, humans with recessive supernatural DNA instinctively gravitate to the area. Here all creatures can be themselves. Here the lamb will sit down with the lion, or more precisely—the vampire will sit with the witch, the Werewolf with the fae, the jaguar with the demon—or any such combination. Here the paranormal is normal. Supernatural beings are represented by of a council and lead by Dylan Macgregor. He is the vampire holding the Loreans together in a leadership capacity until Jackson Xenos reaches his majority, or until Niccolai, the boy’s father and the last natural born vampire, returns. Jackson is approaching his majority within months. Danger takes many forms, but the portals between the parallel worlds occasionally shift and open allowing evil to enter our realm. Witch and vampire covens share the lands with various shifters and fae, while the Werewolf packs hunt the backcountry. These beings guard the humans from the threatening evil. Since “born” vampires lost the ability to reproduce naturally, and “made” vampires can’t survive forever without ancient blood, the ancients continue to search for a solution to their infertility, while the others are determined to help them survive. Although the main characters fulfill a promise in their own book, they also may play important roles in other books to come. A large number of characters who make up this ensemble cast show up in more than one book in ing roles. Because I like to think they all have lives happening while the story is ongoing, we may get to focus on another one of them in the future.

Praise for Eliza March

REVIEW: Defeat the Darkness~~ Welcome to the dark side of ion is the theme in Ms. March’s latest paranormal erotic adventure. There are plenty of opportunities for fans of erotic romance to experience the thrills and chills beneath the sheets but the tale’s suspense and drama is revved up by a dark and sinister plot with twists and turns to keep the pages flipping. ~~The Long and Short Reviews Author Quote: Conquer the Highland Beast~~ Eliza March conquers readers with her intense paranormal tale. The characters jump off the page, and the sizzling love scenes will literally scorch fingers in this page-turning tale of demons, vampires, fae, and psychics. ~~Author, Faith V. Smith, Bound by Blood: The Legends series Review: Vaewolf: Damn the Darkness~~ “...VAEWOLF: DAMN THE DARKNESS brings together an intriguing cast of characters with hidden motives and conflicting agendas...” ~~Author, Carrie Anne Lahain

Chapter One

Day of the Demons DRIZZLE. HEAT. STEAM. The scent? Pine, cypress, swamp, and something else...feline? Jackson snapped his attention in the direction of the pungent scent of a large cat. “Male. Jaguar. Not far ahead.” He sent the message mentally to his pack. His sharp night vision took in the trees, the shrubs—all enhanced with a cast of blue haze. The fallacy about animals seeing in black and white or shades of gray was just that...a fallacy. In the form of the wolf, he saw in all muted colors, but blood red was the strongest color he could identify. So blindingly bright, the color of blood stood out from the rest in the darkest circumstances. And the scent? How could he describe the power in the scent of blood? Not only could he smell it and see the color from great distances, he could all but taste the blood in his mouth. Rich, metallic, delicious. He saw more than most—was more than most. Lycan and vampire. Hybrid. The first true hybrid ever born to survive. Yeah, a fucking miracle. The term alone made him shudder—the responsibility and expectation daunting, the adoration unjustified. But born vampires lost the ability to reproduce after his father. Niccolai Xenos had been the last born vampire sired three thousand years earlier by the God Zeus on an unknown Titan female. Some of the Titans, believed to be the first vampires, were destined to protect humans, the source of the blood that kept them immortal. Abigail Whelan was the daughter of an alpha Lycan born from the Goddess Leto’s line. Jackson’s mother and his father, a demi-god, had been a true love match, and the life mates remained bound to each other until she died in childbirth. Jackson’s infant sister didn’t survive, and neither had Niccolai—at least not completely. Nearly insane with grief, he went to ground, leaving Jackson with his surrogate—the only vampire Niccolai ever sired: Dylan Macgregor.

The prophecies had foretold Jackson’s birth, and when fully engaged, he was living proof the scrolls stated the truth about his potential. But success came with great effort. He sniffed the air again and smelled trouble. “Demons.” Circling so he was up wind, he maintained a safe distance from his quarry. Bad movies tried to name his kind many things, but Jackson was different. He’d been born not turned. What he became no one had yet conceived, nor named. But to those he was destined to lead, he truly was what the prophecy called Vaewolf. As the first-born vampire in over a thousand years, Jackson would inherit the charge of leading all the lore soon. And when he did, he’d make changes. New world—new rules!

Chapter Two

Packing CAITLIN DONOVAN, FRESH from the shower wrapped a towel around her hair, packed away the last of her personal belongings, and crossed to the bedroom. The report she’d read earlier, preoccupied her thoughts. She took her makeup bag over to the open suitcase, dropped it in, and accidently knocked over an empty water bottle. Suddenly with clearer vision, she studied the condition of the room. Sometime during the last, strenuous round of lovemaking, Dylan had torn off her clothes and together they’d knocked the rest of the stuff off the antique bedside table. She glanced around the cluttered room and wondered what the hell happened to the trashcan. She finally spotted the wicker basket on its side on the other side of the room. Wadded papers and tissues were scattered all around. Caitlin righted it, and, along with the rest of the scattered trash, dropped the empty water bottle in the basket. “Now,” she said with her hands on her hips. “Where did he throw my underwear?” She crawled, naked on hands and knees, across the scarred hardwood floor, picking up her clothes as she went. Along with her FBI ID and gun, she discovered her missing bra beneath the corner of the bed. The rest of the tattered silk and lace of her fragile lingerie lie strewn in pieces by the side of the bed. Unless she planned to go commando, she’d need to find another pair. Once she confirmed there was nothing more under the bed, she replaced the tattered underwear and a fresh shirt from her over-night bag, then finished dressing. Except for her bag, most of her personal belongings were already packed and ready to take back from her temporary quarters at the B&B to the estate. Her new home. She took a deep breath and grinned. Pleasure filled the void she acquired ever since she lost her family. Their home. Hers and Dylan’s. She placed the gun and the badge inside her briefcase on top of the roll-top desk. Carrying the badge and gun was more than an old habit. Once she completed an

appropriate medical leave—although it was completely unnecessary since her new regenerative abilities healed her quickly—she planned to return to work part time as Dylan’s partner—a psychic consultant. Her position as an FBI profiler would be invaluable to the lore community’s ongoing investigation into the maulings and deaths in the ading Parrish. And her consultant position would give her access to official files they desperately needed. She picked up the last report from Detective Delavega off the nightstand and scanned it one more time before storing it in her briefcase. Ramon reported more rogue jaguar shifters hiding in the bayou, and worse, they’d found sympathetic allies in the demons who slipped through the portal undetected before the lore group she belonged to managed to close it. What did their presence nearby mean? After being shot—uh, actually killed— she wasn’t prepared to take on anything besides her life mate. The additional medical leave gave her time to adjust to her death and rebirth, time to explore her new abilities... She smiled. Time to enjoy her mate, Dylan Macgregor, fully, at last. A small ache of longing centered in her chest, and she suddenly felt Dylan enter her thoughts. “Lass, I’m paying for the wine now and already picked up the takeout for you.” She squeezed her eyes shut, allowing her emotions to engulf her thoughts so he’d see how his thoughtful attention pleased her. A hint of sexual desire escaped and accompanied the thought, then a lightning strike of sexual hunger hit her from out of nowhere. His or hers? She wondered. Her stomach growled and she refocused. “Hurry, I’m starving.” Dylan’s quiet chuckle touched her mind like down on the wind. “You are insatiable...” The words came from the man standing behind her—his familiar heady scent was stronger and more appealing to her than the Thai food in his hand. Dylan’s breath brushed her neck, and for the moment, all thoughts of food vanished. “Mmm...”

“You ready to eat?” he asked. “Right. Food.” Seconds before she’d been thinking of food, now all she could think about was stripping Dylan naked and getting her hands on his body...again. She forced herself to concentrate on dinner, and that wasn’t easy with his hard body pressed against her back, the long hard length of his erection teasing her ass. She turned in his arms and confronted him. “How do you do that?” “Do what? Flip emotional switches in your head or turn your insides to mush?” The broad hard line of his Celtic jaw clenched, but his eyes twinkled playfully. “Why, you...arrogant—” She couldn’t contain her giggle. Dylan scooped her up, tossed her over his muscled shoulder, and spun her around before putting her down. “Aye, cocky, too where you’re concerned.” He wiggled his eyebrows in fun. “Don’t push me.” She gripped his shirt in her fists and narrowed her eyes at him ready to tease him in return. “I’m not into submissive cra—” He kissed her silent, until she couldn’t breathe enough to speak, then Dylan pulled away and said, “You have me at your mercy. Because you love me as I love you, lass, our need flares at the thought of the other. I consider myself a right lucky bastard.” “Just that.” How could she not be touched by his rugged emotional ission? He destroyed every wall she erected. Running her hand slowly down the side of his face, she gently moved her thumb across his lips, brought her fingers into a light fist, and paused. She gripped his shoulder and stood on tip toe to kiss him lightly to soften her words. She’d been on her own after her brother’s death and wasn’t ready to allow even the likes of Dylan Macgregor to know how vulnerable loving him made her feel. The serious line of his full lips lifted into a slow smile when her stomach growled. He bent to kiss the tip of her nose and turned her around. “Let’s get you

properly fed, then you can make me live up to my arrogance in service to you.” Certain she would enjoy doing just that, Caitlin followed him over to the tiny kitchen area of the cottage tugging on his hair. “Why do I think it’s no hardship?” “Perhaps, yer reading my thoughts, lass.” He shot her an image of him pleasuring her and driving his name like a prayer from her lips. “Are you peeking inside my head?” As if she could. His thoughts were maddeningly difficult to get at if he blocked her...and totally evocative when he dropped those image bombs on her. “I meant to ask,” Caitlin said changing the subject. Face flushed and heat rising, she cocked a hip against the counter while he opened the brown bag. “How’d you get from the restaurant here so quickly? You couldn’t have traced that fast.” “I materialized.” He handed her the Thai food, and she pushed it to the side of the counter and reached for a plate. “Here.” She handed him the wine bottle. “Open this first, please. I could use a good, mellow Bordeaux right now.” Maybe it would help settle her scattered thoughts. Questions. She had a few for him, and she needed real answers before his presence distracted her more than it already did. The abilities and life she faced as a newly made vampire were somewhat daunting, and there was so much to learn. After Caitlin took the plate from the cabinet, she paused, staring blankly as she wondered. She knew about tracing, but she’d never heard the term linked with materializing before. She’d yet to master tracing, the ability of vampires to move at top speed, but Dylan assured her he’d teach her when she completed going through the last phase of her transition. Metamorphosis, the final phase, would blend her own DNA with the DNA in the vampire blood she’d been given during her initial change. Apparently, if there were any hidden sneaking genes about in her chromosomes, she’d find out about them then.

“Is materializing what Simone does?” The succubus could fade into particles, meld into the shadows, and even move through solid objects. “Somewhat. When vampires materialize, it’s called sifting. You can only do it if you know where you’re going. Since I’ve been here before, I locked onto your thoughts. Then poof!” “Nice trick.” Caitlin grinned, suppressing the urge to giggle at the idea of a man his size poofing anywhere. He rummaged around, opening one drawer after another. “Where’s the wine opener?” “In here.” She opened the correct drawer and pointed. He hesitated, turning toward her when her body touched his. He’d been preoccupied, concentrating on getting the wine opened. Now the slight was enough to send her internal temperature blazing, and the heat in his eyes told her the arousal felt the same for him. “Can you teach me how?” She shook off the desire. “‘Tis nothing to open a wine bottle with these new gadgets.” He held it up and the cork opened with a soft pop. “Not that...” She snorted. He was so sexy and adorable when he was lost in thought. She reached around Dylan to take down the wine glasses from the cabinet in front of him. “...teach me to sift.” At first, he seemed confused. He looked at the wine bottle and the opener, then his mind touched hers, and his eyes darkened with desire. That look she recognized, and it sent a sexual thrill zinging through her like a lightning bolt charging through a mid-summer night sky. Will I ever get enough of this man? Her heart beat in rhythm to his and warmth flooded through her. “It may take a few hundred years,” he said as he lowered his head and tipped her chin up so she had to meet his gaze.

“A few hundred years?” She breathed a disappointed sigh and didn’t move as he took the wine glasses from her hands. Her insides fluttered at his nearness. The counter looked sturdy enough. Maybe not. It would hold her, but never his massive size. A few hundred years of this need? Could she last that long, constantly aching for him immediately after they’d made love and hungering right after they’d fed from each other? Satisfaction and need, a never-ending cycle? “Aye. It’s an ability that comes with age...” “Ability?” What? An ability can end this love? This desire? Maybe that wasn’t such a great ability. Suddenly, she stopped to retrace the conversation. They couldn’t be talking about the same thing at all. Her emotions were all over the place. Her inability to think clearly turned her mind into swamp fog, thick and murky. Dylan paused, then stopped what he was doing to peer down at her. She slammed the door to her rambling thoughts. “What’s the matter, lass?” He put down the filled wine glasses and dragged her into his embrace. She felt immediately better as he pressed the frown from her forehead with the tip of one finger. “What brought on this wrinkle of concern?” “This longing. This need. Like you said, I’m insatiable. I don’t know how I can last hundreds of years—” “Not the longing.” Dylan released a restrained snicker. “You asked me about sifting. The longing will always exist between us, but you won’t experience the desperate, frustrating need once we’ve bonded.” “O-oh. Oh, right. Good.” Relief flooded her emotions. “Soon, you’ll be able to control this lust. Can’t say as I’ll be happy at the prospect. I’ve enjoyed being your sex slave.” He wiggled those eyebrows again, teasing her with a smug grin, and added, “But, thank the gods, our desire for one another will never go away.” “Dylan, why not share this with me mentally the way you shared the knowledge

of your past? If we can share thoughts, I don’t know why you keep shutting me out.” The pain of being separated from him mentally spilled from her mind as the words popped out of her mouth. Oh hell! No filter. Where had her ability to control her thoughts gone? Damn! A psychics worst nightmare—the inability to control her thoughts. Caitlin’s mind moved at light speed, from one thought to another. Scattered. Random. Something was wrong. Something was different. “Everything is happening too quickly.” “I’m sorry, lass. Blocking is an old habit, one I learned as a child, and a habit I kept for safety reasons. Don’t be offended if I’m not completely open at all times. I’m not used to having anyone share my thoughts.” His expression turned serious, and he pointed at her. “For your own safety, you should practice blocking others’ thoughts and yours, more effectively.” “Dylan? Lately, I seem to be having a difficult time sorting my thoughts let alone blocking.” “That demon got into your head once, and I don’t want a repeat of that incident.” “You think I do?” She clutched her chest where the bullet entered. “No. Of course not. I only meant there are demons and rogue jaguars out there we haven’t tracked down, yet.” The idea sent a shiver up her spine. “Getting shot is the hard way of learning the lesson.” Add losing control of her senses, even if only for the time being, she needed to keep her thoughts locked up tightly. “Don’t remind me, when I’m feeling so vulnerable. Do you think it’s the onset of stasis?” “Aye, it could be. You may be starting early since we are supplementing your feedings with my blood.” “Is it going to cause a problem?” “I don’t think so. But I did go through early stasis with Niccolai’s blood in my

system.” Caitlin piled the Thai food from the box onto a plate for herself then ed him. “My dinner is ready.” She pointed across the room and with a tilt of her head, she indicated the little breakfast nook. “Why don’t you have a seat over there, and I’ll you in a minute?” Not offering him anything because most food didn’t appeal to Dylan anymore, not unless it was a steak, warm and bloody, along with a very old scotch. How long would it be before she lost her taste for food? His blood tasted better to her every day, and his regular nourishment of choice was warm blood...straight from her. Dylan carried her drink and his to the tiny table by the French doors overlooking the garden, and waited.

Chapter Three

Attack on the Pack JACKSON PAUSED NOT taking a breath when the scream of a large cat rang out through the quiet night. Jaguar. More than likely a rogue in this area. Jackson believed the demons were making more and using them to bolster their forces. He and Dylan weren’t sure his pack could stop them without outside help. If not, he’d call up a few of the other packs or get Dylan to conscript a few other of the lore living out in their Parrish. With the increased number of unexplained killings, lately, his usual skepticism filled him with doubt about immediately ridding the area of the demons or rogues. Everyone sensed the demons were here even though the portal had been sealed. And none of them had any idea how many they were going to have to deal with when the attack came. Convinced the attack would come, Jackson paused to sniff the air. Wolf. Fear. Demon. And he smelled the rogue jaguars nearby, too. Then the sound of a wolf’s cry—high pitched, in pain, rang through the bayou. The night chatter stopped, and the sounds of battle urged Jackson on. His heartbeat picked up, but he slowed his breathing to conserve his strength. The change was upon him. He howled once for the others behind him and, not waiting, ran in the direction of his pack mate. Turning mid-stride, shifting from wolf to something more, something larger, he moved through the swamp past the snakes and gators and panthers...and yet in

this new form, his speed was unmatched by any land animal. His vision encomed everything before him, even in the thick underbrush, not because the light from the full moon penetrated the dense canopy of trees above him, but because he was vaewolf. He stopped short of the battle, stood upright to his full height, and entered the clearing where one of his pack was outnumbered and wounded. Jackson’s sheer size and formidable power was evidence enough he was the son of a demi-god. As a man, he stood over six-foot-five, and carried almost three hundred pounds of pure muscle on his frame. As the vaewolf, he was even larger. Covered with ebony black hair, the wolf shifter within him was evident. Where the appearance of the Werewolf took over in size and bone structure, he still was more human than animal. His vampire nature gave him an added advantage over the rest of his makeup. Brains—intellect he could use while in animal form. All demi-god characteristics—smart, powerful, fast, and deadly. He noted the disbelief on the demons’ faces and watched the jaguars back up at his appearance. The rogues didn’t stand a chance against him, and they knew it. Demons were cocky, another story. His experience with them had been limited until recently, and now wasn’t the time for him to hesitate. Surprise—he launched himself at the demon holding his pack member hostage, and removed Jude from his clutches. He relocated the wolf out of danger before planning his attack on the creature with the sixteen-foot wing span—wings covered with taloned claws which caused wounds to fester from the toxin within them. Jackson had his own arsenal of claws, not as many, but just as lethal, and beneath his black fur was a hide as rugged as armor. Always up for a good fight, he looked forward to this chance to test his abilities. But although he was immortal, he didn’t enjoy the pain a fight like this could cause—or the down time from the wounds. Injuries from demon toxin would mean weeks or even months of recuperation, and after seeing what these demons were doing, gathering forces and infiltrating his territory, Jackson couldn’t afford time away from his on-going training. Tonight, he needed to finish this, cleanly and quickly, while avoiding those talons.

Behind him, the sound of Jude’s groan, sounded way too human, but Jackson didn’t dare take his attention from the group readying to attack. One demon? He could take him and stand against a few of the jaguars. Take them all? Probably, and handle the damage he’d sustain, yes. But he’d need help from the pack to save Jude and get him the medical care he needed. From the sounds coming from Jude, he was beginning his human shift. Big mistake. The bleeding wouldn’t stop if he returned to his human form. He had greater stamina as the wolf. The one hope Jude had of surviving his wounds was to remain in wolf form. Jackson needed help, and from the look of things...he needed it soon. He risked glancing over his shoulder once more to check on Jude, who was in half transition, before he focused on the circle of cats closing in on them. Then immediately Jackson attacked, going straight for the closest demon. Avoiding the wings, Jackson drove his fist into the demon’s chest and ripped out his heart so quickly his opponent took a moment to look down at his heart before he collapsed. Jude groaned, but Jackson couldn’t take the time to worry about his pack member’s injuries, not with the remaining demon and six rogue jaguars descending on them. He’d need to hold them off as long as possible, alone. He could do that. The rest of his wolf pack wasn’t far behind. But could they get there in time? The downside was Jude couldn’t wait. Jackson growled at the jaguars trying to circle him, and then let loose with a distinctive howl that filled the night. The pack heard him and returned the howl. They were already following his scent through the swamp. The intermittent returning howls sounded closer, and relief shot through him. His pack. His family. The jaguars instinctively dropped back into the trees becoming shadows in the night. The remaining demon let out a sound Jackson took for a sarcastic laugh. Then the big, bull-horned creature spoke, saying something in whatever

language demons used—demonish—one language Jackson didn’t speak, but the gist of the statement had been clear enough. “This isn’t over. We will meet again.” Damn straight they would. Jackson snarled, and the demon nodded backing up. He moved closer to the tree line, finally disappearing into the forest along with the rogue jaguars. Jackson didn’t move until he heard the first of his pack approach. He’d considered going after the jaguars then considered Jude’s condition. He bent down and shook the injured man. “Jude shift damn it.” He bit into his own wrist, took some of his blood, and wiped it over Jude’s lips, hoping he’d last until he completed the shift back to wolf. Several seconds ed without Jude reacting, then his tongue flicked out from between his teeth, and he licked the blood from his lips. A low growl rumbled through his chest. Once the blood strengthened Jude, Jackson released a long sigh of relief. Although the wolf shift started slowly and seemed to take forever, Jude was his fanged and golden furred self by the time the rest of the pack arrived. A few of the pack gave him a sniff or two to make certain he was okay, then they stood around him in a show of protection. Jude’s littermate, Kade, nudged his brother a few times for encouragement, while several other wolves circled the perimeter making certain no further attack threatened. As soon as the man returned fully to wolf form, the bleeding from his wounds slowed to a trickle, then Jackson nudged him in the direction of home. Jude, weak but alive, standing on wobbly legs, took a few steps, and the rest followed, walking close by for . Jackson took the rear, remaining in vaewolf form until they crossed into St. Loupe Parrish, home to his pack of Weres. Someday he’d lead all the packs and the vampires as well. Destined to be the future leader of the Lore, all the supernatural beings formerly under his father’s domain, Jackson wondered how he would learn how to handle all the responsibility alone, especially now, when he had to deal with the local rogue elements. He’d sworn to protect the humans in his Parrish as well as the rest when the time came—and, like it or not, it

appeared time was running out. Less than a year—he didn’t have much time left for training. Daily, he was forced to prove himself, because as Dylan Macgregor once told him, “Trust is earned not given.”

Chapter Four

Les Toile B&B DYLAN LOOKED COMFORTABLE sitting at the table, sipping his wine. Caitlin was going to miss the charming cottage. It had become a haven for her. When the FBI assigned her to the team in New Orleans, she didn’t find the government-approved hotel to her liking. The woman in guest services befriended her and gave her a friend’s name. The friend, who happened to be a local “witch,” owned this B&B. In retrospect, Caitlin sometimes thought there was something weird about how the whole deal went down so smoothly. But things happen for a reason. Since she wanted distance between herself and the local FBI team, the quaint B&B nestled in the quieter section of the French Quarter seemed perfect. Why not immerse herself in the ambiance? The sights, scents, and sounds of the city had called to her from the first moment. Now she wondered if everything fell into place too perfectly? Had she been set up? Or was it coincidence? Not entirely likely. Marie St. Claire, the owner, a self-proclaimed voodoo queen, explained she’d switched businesses when voodoo came into vogue and pushed out witchcraft in the present day city. Not that it wasn’t openly practiced. According to her, it always paid to have another salable commodity in high demand to balance against the lean times. Not bad business advice, Caitlin agreed. Voodoo, fortune telling, or witchcraft... What tourist could resist? Besides, she couldn’t argue with the entrepreneurial concepts of a gypsy-witch, voodoo, business woman. In any case, the spell the woman placed on the cottage actually worked. And, protected by the witch’s spell, Caitlin found a haven and relaxed here, safe from any paranormal elements —even Dylan if she wanted. The memory of the first time he’d walked into the invisible shield brought a smile to her lips. Man, he’d been pissed when he had to request permission to enter. Truly, vampires don’t need an invitation. The claim was an old farce. But if a witch set a protection spell on the premises—that was a different story. The priceless look on his face still made her laugh when she imagined the scene. She never let him know. He took security seriously, especially hers. Being blocked from her by the spell practically put him over the edge.

He was resourceful, she had to it. Keeping him out back-fired on the witches. Later, Dylan used the idea to his advantage, when he called in a few favors from the local coven and made sure the estate was secured with protection spells. The witches -protected the force field, so Dylan controlled who had access to their immediate property, and who didn’t. He caught her glance and the smile. “What is the source of the happy thought?” “You.” The tiny lights outside shimmered like circular halos in the evening mist. Caitlin couldn’t help noting how the size of the vampire dwarfed everything in the small two-room cottage. “Ah, lass, ye flatter me.” Dylan shifted in his chair and sat forward, elbows on the table. He knew she was holding back, but he wouldn’t appreciate the humorous memory. Pointing her chopsticks at him, Caitlin changed the subject. “Tell me about sifting.” She ate quietly, while he sat back in the chair and relaxed with the wine. “Usually only ancients and elders can sift, but I can because I am of Niccolai’s bloodline. Because of my blood tie to him, and other secrets he imprinted in my memory, I have a great many advantages.” “Really? His blood? I thought your background alone would provide you with advantages.” “It did. That’s why Niccolai chose me to care for his son in his stead. Although he has the gift of prophecy, it, unfortunately, wasn’t one of the benefits I derived from being sired by him. Niccolai foresaw his son needing me at some future time, but he never anticipated the circumstances. I wonder if he would have risked the life mate bond with Jackson’s mother had he known her death would result in his leaving Jackson alone.” “Was there a choice?” Caitlin put down her chopsticks and leaned back in her chair waiting for Dylan’s response. Strangely, her appetite for food was off, and she’d barely eaten half her meal. Maybe the subject struck too close to home. Maybe the room was too warm, the food too spicy. She kept her attention on Dylan’s face, forcing herself not to peek into his thoughts.

He took his time contemplating his answer, downed the last of the wine in his glass, and picked up the bottle she’d placed on the table. She scooped her long hair into a knot at her nape, thinking about her choices and his. Whether it was destiny or not, would either she or Dylan have chosen differently if they’d known she’d be a target? Perhaps still was? Dylan poured more wine. “No. I don’t believe one can choose who or when to love or not love. But no matter the circumstances, destiny will be served.” He stared directly into her eyes, making the intimate mental connection that always calmed her raucous concerns. “We can try to fight it, follow another path, or deny it, but in the end, what was meant to be will come to .” “I agree, and Dylan...I love you...will love you wherever this life leads. Never. Forget. That.” “Aye, well when you trip on the piles of clothes strewn about our room or spy the dirty dishes I let pile up in the sink, I’ll be lookin’ forward to hearin’ those words again.” “So the mess wasn’t because you were preoccupied these last few weeks?” “Over my many years of living alone, I’m afraid I’ve developed a slovenly streak. The people who take care of the estate keep after me and my mess, but I haven’t been completely domesticated. Perhaps you can do a better job?” Caitlin dragged a finger across her lips and down her cleavage, seductively teasing him. Leaning forward with one elbow on the table, she gave him an opportunity for a good long look down her scoop neck blouse. “For all you know...I could be a slob, too.” “I doubt it, lass.” His breath caught in his throat as he choked and glanced aside. “A neat freak I suspect.” He raised a brow and the corner of his mouth. “Nevertheless, nothing will deter me from keeping you. Caitlin tugged on the bodice of her shirt. “I’m relieved to hear that. And just so we’re clear, I have a feeling we’ll both impatiently be tossing our clothes around for a long while yet.” With a quick glance around her temporary quarters, he added, “Sorry about the

mess.” The facilities had been spotless before they’d tossed the place during their wild bout of sex. He tried not to focus on the path her finger had taken, tried not to imagine following the beads of perspiration with his tongue? Caitlin sent the image to his mind to see if he was paying attention. Instead of reacting, he narrowed his eyes and fought back. “You know moving in with me is more a necessity for my heart than a necessary step for your safety.” “Is the danger still so real?” “Greater.” “I shot the psychic...or someone did, right?” She rubbed the fading scar on her chest where the bullet had hit her and eventually killed her. “Hell, his head exploded right before I felt the impact hit me.” “Aye, but he wasn’t hunting you alone. We believe he was using you to draw me out into the open. Your death and his destruction set all hell loose in the Underworld. The psychic who shot you was one who’d been turned, a lower level demon working for Baphomet, Amyra’s old lover. Rumor says before we captured Amyra, she’d made a deal with your psychic killer so he would open another portal. She gave him her blood.” “What do the demons want?” “I believe it’s about the blood. And not just mine. Now, yours, too. Anyone with Amyra’s blood or Niccolai’s will be targeted. Demi-god or fae blood is the only way demons can remain in our realm. And I guess they are lookin’ to stay.” “That means—” “Aye. Our friends back at the estate will be in equal danger. The entire Parrish will be under siege soon if we don’t find the demons’ portals and destroy them. I’ve warned everyone concerned about the danger surrounding us at all times, or at least until we for those demons who escaped and make certain all the portals are closed. Until then, everyone’s been warned to be extra cautious—not that they couldn’t handle a demon or two on their own. But you, especially you, will be vulnerable, since you haven’t gone through metamorphosis. Keep in

mind, although you’ll heal quickly if injured, you aren’t immortal yet. Besides, I want you checked out by one of our doctors before you go into stasis.” “Shelby was scheduled at the clinic, today.” “Good. She can see you when her shift is finished.” He punched a number into his cell phone, waited, and then asked for Dr. Shelby Mackenzie, the woman who was Caitlin’s maker. While Caitlin scoured the two small rooms and the bathroom to see if she’d forgotten anything else, Dylan left a message in Shelby’s voice mail. “Shelby, it’s Dylan. Please meet Caitlin and me at my place when you get off your shift today. It’s very important.” The reading glasses lying on top of Caitlin’s laptop stared critically up at her reminding her of the change. She picked up the glasses and absently handled them, deciding what to keep and what to give away. “What about Jackson?” Caitlin asked when he clicked off. Dylan cared for Jackson, Niccolai’s son, as if he were his own blood. “Won’t he be in danger, too?” “Not much,” Dylan answered preoccupied with collecting his things. “But since you haven’t met Jackson, let me relieve your concerns. Trust me. It would take a horde to capture him. The lad can take care of himself. In many ways, Jackson is even more than his father’s son.” Dylan ran a hand down his face and slowly shook his head. “Much more. Any beings, including the demons, would be fools to mess with the vaewolf.” “Lad? Really? He’s turning thirty. He and I are almost the same age. He doesn’t sound like a “lad.” He sounds ominous. In any case, I’m glad he’s so formidable. I don’t want you worrying about one more person. The numbers seem to be mounting for you.” Dylan chuckled. “I do seem to be accumulating new friends like the Pied Piper.” Caitlin smiled at Dylan and tossed the glasses aside. Since her death and rebirth, she no longer needed them. Everything had changed. Loving Dylan, making love to him the way he deserved, completely, and being with him forever was possible now. She’d survived both the bullet to her heart and the first step in her

transformation. She wasn’t ready to fold to some Underworld demon—not when complete happiness awaited her. She was one step away from becoming immortal. Caitlin opened her arms and whispered, “Come here. Love me like the big, bad, berserker you are.”

CAITLIN COULD SEE HERSELF spending the rest of eternity in the man’s arms, but unfortunately they needed to get home. “If we’re going to be ready to meet with Shelby, we better get out of here. I’ll clean up in the bathroom.” She popped off the bed first. When she returned, she discovered Dylan straightening up the room—naked. Her heart picked up a beat she was certain he could hear. She averted her gaze and concentrated on hunting down her underwear for the second time. When she reached for her panties, the second pair today, the towel around her body fell to the floor. She froze. Then Caitlin glanced up in time to see the change in Dylan’s expression. His eyes flashed with desire or hunger—or both. She wasn’t sure. Since he’d taken a little of her blood, and they’d finished having the most incredible sex ever, she risked a guess. “You’re hungry,” she stated. “I took too much blood.” “No, lass.” His voice dropped a few octaves. Okay, the gravel in his voice explained the look. Hips swinging, she strolled up to him until their bodies almost touched. He turned the tables on her as he circled, stalking her like a wild animal. Gloriously muscled, he tempted her beyond reason. She hadn’t found half her clothes yet, and he was teasing her senses with all his glorious skin exposed and the scent of his desire in the air. Close enough to trace a fingernail from his throat to his groin, she dragged it carefully over his newly interested erection, crooning, “Hey, big boy, look at you. Ready to go again so soon?” “It’s yer rounded arse, bouncing around the room naked that’s put the look of lust in my eye, again.” The Scottish accent thickened, a true sign he was lost in lust. And to guarantee it, she wrapped her fingers around him and, slowly, in her huskiest voice, said, “This doesn’t look like yer eye.”

His chest rumbled, then with a husky grunt, he gave her a sideways glance of disgust and gripped her wrist. “Not funny?” She applied her most innocent expression. “Perhaps we should concentrate on dressing.” Caitlin didn’t miss how his focus narrowed on her hand stroking him, and he inhaled, then exhaled deeply. Before his attention moved to where his hand gripped her wrist, she sensed his reluctance to end this...but the night sky was lightening to dawn, and at this rate, they’d end up against a wall next or on the bed, and daylight wasn’t yet her friend. Though he freed her wrist with a simple caress to her pulse point, she heard the reluctance in his words. “Time to go home.” “Right. Home.” With the utmost self-control, she managed to open her fingers, and with equal reluctance, released him. “Perhaps we should focus on the task at hand.” Dylan let one eyebrow rise and appeared confused. “And that would be...?” His eyes were still dark with desire, and he seemed distracted. “Duh...dressing...and we best not dawdle.” Pulling on her panties, Caitlin added, “Turn away. Don’t watch me, and I won’t look while you find your shirt and tros.” Her bra and top followed, along with her skirt. “Aye.” Gruffly, Dylan agreed. Though he sounded somewhat less than enthusiastic, he closed his eyes and turned his back. He grunted once before he said, “That’s a verra good idea.” But when he bent to pick up his pants before Caitlin closed her eyes she couldn’t contain the sigh and failed miserably at turning aside. He glanced over his shoulder and narrowed his gaze on her. “Yer peeking.” “Ah, yes. Sorry. Couldn’t help it.” She sighed again. “You are a veritable smorgasbord of edible, masculine beauty.” “Argh!” The deep groan of agony was her singular warning before the man turned, tackled her, and dropped her to the bed. He hadn’t bothered tossing aside

his clothes. They scattered around them everywhere. No matter. Thank goodness she’d already dressed. Oops! The skirt came up and the panties disintegrated into confetti this time. Rough. She wanted rough. She wanted gentle. She wanted him any way. Until her change, he’d had to hold back when they’d made love. Now they could express their love any way they wanted. They were never going to get out of the B&B at this rate, but she didn’t argue when he nuzzled the sensitive skin on the inside of either thigh. And when he improved his aim and kissed the spot, the place throbbing for his attention, dead center, she whimpered. He gripped her thighs and spread them wider for better access. Hell, who was she to deny him. Allowing her knees to fall open, she gripped his hair and arched against his mouth, as he ran his large hands up her belly to cup her breasts. His long fingers stroked gently across her nipples, and electricity sizzled through her at his touch. Then his tongue teased inside her hot center before his mouth latched on and devoured her. Oh well, so much for the clothes...and please, dear God, let Shelby be running late. Caitlin allowed the first release to overtake her quickly, but as Dylan sampled her body like a starving man, she decided to savor the experience along with him. But she arched closer and rubbed her tingling breasts against his chest, enjoying the way the light hairs tickled her nipples, and the way he reacted to her initiative. His cock rose higher on his abdomen. Then, when he still didn’t move, she dug her nails into his shoulders and spread her legs in invitation. Maybe they’d get this heat out of their systems before it was time to meet up with the doctor. Maybe not. Shelby would understand. Dylan released her breast and gripped her ass in both hands. He squeezed,

dipping his long fingers closer to her folds before spreading her wider for his access, then entered her slowly, inch by slow inch until he seated himself completely. She gasped out “Thank God!” before he kissed her and moaned into her mouth with the scent of their love making, filling the air. With her body temperature spiking, she clasped him tighter and shook her head. She didn’t care if they went up in flames or if they ever came up for air, as long as they could keep sharing this pleasure for eternity. “Dylan. Fill me. More. I want more of you, my love.” “Aye darlin’. That’s my bawdy lass.”

Chapter Five

Signs of Stasis WHEN DYLAN’S PHONE rang, he checked to see who was calling before he answered. “It’s Garr,” he told Caitlin and moved closer to the door, checking for better reception. “I’ll be right back.” He stepped outside and listened, grinding his teeth as Garr told him what happened to Jackson and his pack. Pacing impatiently to keep his anger at bay, Dylan’s muscles tensed, and he experienced the thunderous, old berserker rage building within him. Letting the darkness loose might be a relief, but it would be dangerous. If he didn’t quell it and garner control, Dylan couldn’t trust his decision-making abilities. And there were too many decision to consider to risk even a slight miscalculation in judgment. Garr explained the encounter briefly, and Dylan kept his one question short and to the point. “He’s okay?” “Oui, he said you were getting together tomorrow,” Garr said. “He’ll give you more details when you meet. I thought you should be informed immediately, no? For all our people’s safety and your mate’s?” “Aye, thanks for your quick thinking, my friend. Will I see you back at the estate, later?” Garr quickly agreed, and Dylan pressed END. He stared into the window considering the possible repercussions, not to mention the rotten timing. Caitlin opened the door. “What’s going on?” “Jackson’s pack ran into a group of rogue jaguars in the company of two demons out where they regularly hunt.” “What? Demons close to the Parrish? When we closed the portal—” “We always knew there was a chance others ed through before we reached it.” He glanced toward Caitlin and noticed her shivering. He gathered her into an embrace and walked her back inside. “You’re not afraid of a couple of demons and a few measly rogues? Are you?”

She shook her head, but the shivering didn’t stop. “What do they want?” “Something, that’s certain.” He smoothed the hair away from her cheeks. “They must want to stay in this dimension pretty bad to risk confronting the Weres and Jackson. It must be about something important.” Holding her arms around herself, Caitlin shrugged. “Maybe the Halflings.” “Aye. Perhaps. You okay?” She ignored his concern and paced. “We need to speak to Detective Delavega. Ramon can help me analyze the data, while you and Jackson figure out what their motives are...and, if we have to deal with more demons, we need Victor Salazar. The good doctor might advise me through this metamorphosis.” “You’re right. Max isn’t in any shape to confront demons without help or endangering his light. He’s too befuddled with the demon Halfling. Look, as long as we’re away from the estate, we’re like targets in the demons’ cross hairs.” “No thanks. Been there—done that.” Caitlin’s hand swept the sweat from her brow and instinctively clutched her chest. “Got the medal. Let’s get out of here.” Damn, he’d like to get his hands on one of them and tear through the creature’s mind until he had more answers. Dylan noted she was manifesting some symptoms matching the onset of stasis, but when he ran his thumb across her cheek, he wasn’t prepared for the possibility of facing it now. She was suddenly hot to his touch. Too hot. “You’re flushed.” Then he examined her more closely for other symptoms. “And you’re feverish, again. Anything else bothering you.” “No. I’m just warm. Is there something wrong with that?” “No, but you’re warmer than you should be. At this stage, you should be able to control your body temperature, unless...” “What?”

“Unless this is the onset of stasis.” Dylan forced his racing heart to a normal pace, squelching back his anxiety. Her color was high, her cheeks almost bright red, and he could hear her heart pounding faster with each ing moment. With a light mind touch, he forced hers to match his heart’s pace. “I thought it was from the spicy food.” Caitlin ran the back of her hand across her forehead. Perspiration beaded on her upper lip, and more dripped, glistening between her breasts. He’d noticed her flush, but he’d been too busy ogling to put her high color and the sexy glow in perspective. She lifted her mane of hair off her neck and tilted her head. “Now that I think about it, the sexual need and the heat are stronger and coming more often, lately.” “I have a fix for the first.” He winked and hoped the smile he flashed was as charming as he thought, intending to reassure her. “The other—well, the time for your metamorphosis is probably approaching. We should prepare you.” Dylan was almost thankful Caitlin was showing signs of stasis. The sooner she completed going through her metamorphosis, the safer she’d be. “I thought I had more time—” “So did I. Maybe that’s for the best under the circumstances. Must be Niccolai’s blood.” When he turned and met Caitlin’s shocked gaze, her eyes had turned into black, swirling abysses. “What’s really wrong, lass?” “The crypt. I-I’m not good with small spaces. I’ll have to go through metamorphosis underground.” But as Dylan stared, and the darkness poured from her fully dilated eyes, encoming her crystalline aura, his worry went deeper. Fear wasn’t all that

was wrong. He didn’t want to tell her she needn’t worry about metamorphosis, there were indeed more immediate dangers to her safety in the swamp as long as the demons hunted them. He could turn her attention away from his immediate concerns for her health to her well-being, but it didn’t feel right to bring it up if she was already traumatized. “You’ll be unconscious during your change,” he spoke softly, as if speaking to a frightened child, careful not to bring his concern to her attention. “I can help you through this.” She twisted the strap to her briefcase, her eyes rapidly searching for an escape, as Dylan gripped her mental anguish and grounded her to the moment. “Calm yourself, lass. There are certain preparations we must make. Shelby can help, Victor oversaw hers and the others’ metamorphosis. I’ll call him.” “I-I can’t seem to fight this panic...” “Let me merge with your mind and control your fear. You can enter stasis naturally and without concern.” “Uh-yeah? Dylan, you may be good, but don’t blame me if I’m a bit skeptical.” If possible, her aura grew even darker. This approach wasn’t working. She visibly trembled from her lips to her knees. “Maybe Shelby has a medication—” “Lass, it won’t work.” He wrapped his arms around her and placed his lips lightly to her forehead, focusing every bit of his power on calming her. She bit her lip and sounded concerned when she asked, “Is this unusual?” “No, I went through the transition quickly, too. At the time, we thought it was because of my intense berserker nature, but perhaps it is Niccolai’s blood. Shelby plans to feed you before you go into the crypt. We should pack up the rest of your things and get back to the estate as soon as possible. Anyway, it can’t hurt to be cautious.” “You know, at first, after being turned, I felt alive, invincible. In fact, I’ve never felt more alive even when I truly was.” He heard the sudden increase in her heartbeat as it picked up and raced.

“But facing a week in a crypt? Yuk!” “Caitlin, you’re a vampire. A vampire! Believe it or not, you’re approaching immortality.” Dylan understood her sudden panic, but he had to calm her down and take her mind off what was to come. “For now, I’m your best bet at getting comfortably through metamorphosis. Have a little faith.” “O-okay.” She gave one last shudder. “I do trust you—with my eternal life and my immortal soul. But, Dylan...this fear isn’t rational.” “Immortality doesn’t make one immune to old fears,” he said sympathetically holding back his own ancient fears from his mind. “But you won’t be alone.” “Being immortal or being one step away from immortality, won’t guarantee I’ll survive certain injuries.” Caitlin ran a hand across her forehead. “I want to get this fear under control.” “True. But none of us will allow anything to hurt you.” The icy fingers of lingering anxiety climbed her spine and shook her from the inside out. Bad enough she’d already died once, now she faced entering a crypt, and literally being buried beneath the damp dirt. The idea sent waves of cold sweat rolling over her. Caitlin shivered. “Oh hell, I’m suffocating.” “There, there, lass, everything will be all right. Trust me to see to your concerns.” “Breathe. In. Out.” “I. Can’t. Breathe!” “I told you, lass. You don’t have to breathe.” “Smart ass.” Of course, she was fully aware breathing was unnecessary for her survival, but who was going to inform her body? The light-headedness. The spots before her eyes... “All your imagination.” Dylan’s mental link reassured her. “What kind of FBI, pansy-assed, vampire suffers from panic attacks?” Caitlin

continued to gasp for air. “Stop laughing, Dylan.” There was an annoying quirk to his lips, but his mental humor teased at her. “Caitlin, lass, relax.” He cupped her cheek, and she sensed him brush his mind across hers, drawing her thoughts away from the frightening images and replacing them with pleasant ones he’d found in her recent memories—images of them walking hand in hand in the evening, more of them laughing and making love. The tightness in her chest released, and she sucked in a big gulp of air, then let it out. Taking in another deep breath, she pulled away from him, bent at the waist, and exhaled. She stood and felt calmer...but the frustration remained. “Why did you do that?” she snapped. How would she learn to control her own fears if he constantly fixed everything for her? “You can’t always be there for me. I’m used to taking care of myself.” The light in his eyes went out, and his mind closed to her. His words sounded flat. “You’re my life mate. Of course, I’ll always be there for you.” Caitlin spit out, “Damn you for keeping me out.” Her mind unwittingly went to the moment the bullet hit her, and Dylan had been screaming in her head but unable to reach her. Her thoughts escaped and when she realized they’d leaked, her eyes lifted to his. His expression froze, but he didn’t release the gentle hold he kept on her arm, even when she ineffectively tried to tug away. And though his expression didn’t change, she felt his disappointment all the way to her heart even after he’d effectively blocked her from his thoughts. He knew what she was thinking, but he wouldn’t let her touch his mind. “I wasn’t there for you—” Dylan’s guilt was palpable. “You know I didn’t blame you.” She turned to him, sorry to make his guilt greater, and stepped into his open arms. Caitlin buried her face against his magnificent chest, inhaling deeply, and let his scent calm her. “I know you blame yourself for my mortal death, Dylan. But who could have known? Believe me, I don’t blame you.” She tapped a finger on his chest. “I’m FBI trained, a Special Agent with psychic

abilities and a good number of years of experience. I knew better than to open up. If anyone’s at fault, I blame myself for being careless. I should have seen it coming.” She lifted her face to his, cupping his strong jaw in her hands, and stared deeply into his eyes. “I want to be your partner, your equal in every way, not a burden you have to look out for—” “No. We should be very clear on this point. One, you are not a burden.” Dylan’s rigid jaw could have been solid granite as he spit out each word separately. “And two, we will not be equals in every way. That won’t be possible.” The tension in his jaw loosened, but his words, although firm, sounded rough with emotion as he drew her into his tight embrace. “Love, each of us will bring something of value to this union. Who we are and what we are will find a balance, and our abilities will complement one another’s. Each of us will be the strength to the other’s weakness. You are my life mate, a gift beyond measure. Never, no matter what happens, never think of yourself as a burden.” Understanding for the first time what true love meant, Caitlin’s chest tightened, and because tears clogged her throat, she whispered, “I love you, Dylan.” “Good. I love you, too. Now let’s go home and I’ll show you how much, and then you can show me.” With a wink, he took her arm and helped her to the car. “We’ll take the rental back tomorrow.” “Dylan?” she said when he’d closed the door behind him and started the engine. “For some unknown reason, my fear of small places isn’t the same as my concern about being a target. Claustrophobia is irrational—isn’t something I can physically control.” The irrational anxiety was in her head so she would have learn to deal with it. “But I can eventually deal with it mentally, because I know the danger isn’t real.” “Aye and what else, lass?” Dylan leaned back in the driver’s seat so he could see her face and wiggled his eyebrows to tease her out of her dark mood, but he hadn’t expected what came next. “I’m frightened,” she whispered. “I need to work and get my mind off myself— look for answers.”

“Now, there’s a brae lass.” The pride he felt for her increased. She was the type of person who needed to take action. Sitting around waiting for answers wasn’t her style. “When we get home, we can go through the evidence and Niccolai’s papers...after I take your mind off your worries. Pleasure will relax you. Then later, we’ll see if there’s any mention of this rapid onset in his records.” Home? The word sounded foreign to him but felt right on his tongue. He hadn’t experienced a true home in over three-hundred years. And Caitlin was the reason the estate had begun to feel like a home. His phone rang and he said, “It’s Shelby returning my call.” Dylan pressed the accept button. “Yes. She had a panic attack. You sensed right. But she’s working through it.” He winked at Caitlin. “I think she’s already manifesting symptoms of stasis. You should feed before you come out to the estate, because she’ll need extra blood before I take her out to the mausoleum. And Shelby, be careful. There’s been another incident I’ll tell you about it later.” Dylan added he’d see her at the estate with more news. He could fill her in on the new danger then. Millions of questions fought for attention as he contemplated Caitlin’s sudden condition. The dilated pupils, the dark essence, and the blackness swirling behind her eyes indicated there was more going on with her transition than he cared to consider. Tainted blood? But exactly whose was effecting her? His or Shelby’s? Or God help them...was it both? Would he lose her?

ON THE WAY BACK TO Sang Froid, Caitlin forced him to pull over three times. The estate gates were right up ahead, but her stomach couldn’t wait. “Stop!” Caitlin gagged and opened the door, hanging her head out before Dylan brought the car to a complete stop. “Again?” Dylan brought the car to the side of the road and stopped. “Ach, lassie, shush, shush, shush.” The words sounded sympathetic as he rubbed her back. After, swishing water from her bottle and spitting refreshed her mouth, but when her gut continued to spasm, she stepped from the car and doubled over. “Give me a minute. Sorry...” “Ach, lass, no need to apologize. ’Tis no’ yer fault ye’r going through this.” He started to get out. “Stay.” She clenched her jaw trying to keep her nerves calm, but nothing kept her churning stomach from repeatedly rebelling. No matter how many times he’d offered to help with her anxiety, she refused. It wasn’t the impending stasis. It was fear. When she’d entered Dylan’s life knowing she was nobody in the greater scheme of things, a mere mortal, she’d been convinced he was the target. In this new world she’d uncovered, for some damned reason, her senses told her it wasn’t Dylan, after all. Someone had painted a target on her back, and so far, no one had stepped forward to explain why. No one knew for certain who wanted her dead, truly dead, or why, but according to the latest reports, there were plenty of hired assassins ready to take her out. The demon who shot her hadn’t been working on his own. Since the healing, the investigation hadn’t turned up anything. The team wasn’t any closer to finding answers than it had been before. While she searched for answers, Caitlin would deal with this fear, and try to minimize the risk to those around her. She waited behind the car for a few moments, then wiped her mouth and took a drink from her water bottle before getting back in the car. “Better?”

“For now, thanks.” She twisted in her seat to face him as he started the engine. “Dylan, after I was wounded during the hostage negotiation, you and the council believed you’d been targeted, right?” His eyes went dark as they always did when she brought up the subject of her death. Dylan nodded as he turned on the engine and pushed the code to open the gate. “The whole thing looked like it was a set up to separate us, get to me through you, and send me out of control.” No answers, just more questions. “I don’t think I was collateral damage. What they did was isolate you to get to me. But why? Even though all the new evidence indicates you were probably right after all, why not go after you before—when you were with me?” “I don’t know.” Dylan shrugged. “But we have everyone out there asking questions. We’re certain to find something. Ramon has a few leads on the demons, and with Jackson back, he and the pack will be useful, too. They can sniff out the jaguars and the demons, even in the swamp.” When he pulled the car up in front of the house and turned off the engine, Caitlin turned away. “Let’s talk about something else. Something we do have control over. Evidence. Tactics. Information.” The uncertainty about being the demon’s target wouldn’t be as easy to ignore. She needed facts. Only working the case would ease her anxiety. But for now, she wanted to put everything behind them. “If that’s what you need, I’m ready to go over what I know. Stay there. Let me come help you inside.” He got out of the car and circled to open her door. With one hand planted firmly on her back for , he gripped her elbow assisting her to the entry.

Chapter Six

Capturing the Witch SIX ENORMOUS WOLVES with silver eyes accompanied Jackson, stepping stealthily through the forest in spite of the ground covered with dried leaves. He and his pack stalked two males who, with the exception of the horns wrapped tightly against their heads, could have ed for human body builders. “More demons.” Jackson and his werewolves moved forward, hunting and sniffing the air, waiting for the precise moment to strike. The sharp sound of a branch snapping startled everyone. The unknowing prey and the hunters immediately stopped. Each demon male twisted to look and listen. The wolves, in order to remain hidden, silently dropped back into the brush. Jackson circled to the far side and waited still as death, not even breathing. Then from a tree in front of the demons, an owl dropped to the ground. With wings fully extended whipping the air, the shape changed into the form of a tall slender woman with long flowing hair the color of copper covering most of her nakedness. “Shifter.” The tattoo on her hip gave her away. Only certain witches born to the magic were capable of shifting, and they were both powerful and dangerous. Jackson sent the message mentally to his pack. “Not just any shifter. Witch shifter. Kade, do you have the trap bag?” “Yeah. We’ll need the iron and the witch’s rope, right?” “...And the torque.” She reached into an obscure hole in the tree, pulled out a cloak, and covered herself while the demons were preoccupied with the shock of having an owl turn into the pretty witch. From the cover of the trees, with the pack at his back, Jackson listened closely to

the exchange taking place. The witch took a carved wooden box from her cloak and handed it to the taller of the two men. The other handed her a small package in exchange. Before the transaction concluded, Jackson gave a silent order to attack with a shake of his head and a low growl. His shift from wolf to vampire happened so quickly, no one watching had time to move. But when Jackson attacked the witch, she struggled to free her hands. She needed her hands to spell caste. He ignored her physical efforts and instantly mesmerized her to prevent her from using magic, thus controlling her for the moment. Once the rest of the pack attacked the demons, it didn’t take long to subdue them. Advantage wolves. With the assignment temporarily in hand, Jackson shifted again, this time assuming his other persona, the wolf with the blood-red eyes and fanged teeth of a vampire. The witch went deadly still. He recognized the fear in her eyes, but there was something else, too. Curiosity. “I’ve heard rumors about a being, part Were and part vampire, but everyone dismissed the tales as myths.” “If you cooperate, you may live to confirm the myth.” He flashed his fangs and warned her, “But understand, I am more.” “Kade, get me the witch’s rope.” Jackson chuckled to himself, and considered the witch’s consternation as he bound her hands with a woven witch’s rope. “There. No magic. The devil’s rocket in the rope should keep you out of trouble until I determine if you’re a danger.” She huffed an indignant sound, and when he lowered his lips to her neck, she gasped. He sniffed and heard her pulse quicken. “This will only hurt for a moment,” he said. After he took a small about of her blood and closed the bite wound, he nuzzled her neck, and whispered “You do

taste delicious.” “It didn’t hurt at all.” She bristled with indignation and narrowed her eyes on him. “You lied. Why?” “Fear is a memorable taste I can’t resist. Now, I can always find you.” Jackson turned her to face him and watched her tremble. She’d been confident enough from the start, but Jackson tasted the adrenaline, the fear in her blood. And fear was a rush he should avoid. His dark side liked the flavor too much. “Now tell me, cher, why would a pretty little thing like you meet these two ugly dudes out here in the bayou...all alone?” “No answer?” Brave little fool. He used the voice on her. “You will answer me.” She’d have to answer truthfully. Her magical cloak and being born a witch shifter would protect her against other shifters or demons. Under normal circumstances, her gifts may have made a difference, but she’d never encountered a being such as Jackson. She sighed, blinking several times. “I know nothing of my assignment.” He sensed her struggle against his thrall and gave her credit for being persistent. “I have a gift for you.” Jackson said, “Kade, hand me the torque. He’d bound her hands with the woven rope made of devil’s rocket. It prevented her from performing magic. Taking her blood guaranteed Jackson could always find her, and the torque...it prevented her from shifting. She’d hate it. Unable to move, her eyes shifted from one side to the other trying to see behind her as he hung the torque about her neck and fused the edges together with his power. She would not be able to perform shift while it remained in place. And Jackson would maintain control of her mind with his voice. “What was your assignment, little witch?” “I was sent by the head warlock of our coven to make an exchange with the ones who met me here. Then I was to take the herb from the demons to a local witch.” She was telling the truth. Whoever the warlock was, he was a careful man.

Apparently, awaiting his next command, the witch’s eyes glazed over. “The warlock—his name?” “Nicodemus Jones.” Who was this Nicodemus Jones? And what was the warlock up to conspiring with demons? “Who was the herb for?” “I don’t know. Once I picked it up, I was supposed to deliver it to Cassie or Tanya at the Witch’s Brew.” Anger bubbled within Jackson like a boiling cauldron. Why deal with covens outside the district? What were local witches doing colluding with a warlock capable of ing demons? Disappointment in one of his own spread like poison through his blood. Tanya had been one his favorite witches. But how well did he know her. They’d drifted apart when his pack responsibilities interfered. Should he ever have trusted her? He gripped the witch’s arm and turned her to face him. He’d find out what he could about the warlock, and uncover more details about the demons from Tanya, later. For now, he’d coerce whatever answers he could from the witch. “Where’s your coven?” She gave him the name of a township in Michigan, up north on the upperpeninsula. He’d need to send a party north to explore the area and check out the pack leader. The area was under his control, though he wasn’t sure who managed that section of the country, he did know it spanned all the way into Canada. “Your name?” “Tess.” “Well, Tess, what about this box you brought with you and the stone?” Jackson ignored his nakedness and picked up the witch’s stone then inspected the demons’ package. “Not much. I think they’re some kind of herbs to build the blood, and seeds to

grow more plants.” She shrugged. “What of the stone?” “It’s a moonstone. Many carry semi-precious gems to enhance mental acuity.” “This one looks old, ancient in fact. What do the demons need with a fae relic?” The witch shrugged again. “I guess that information is above my pay grade.” Jackson had questions and the witch didn’t seem to have the answers he needed. A moonstone and a package full of herbal concoctions. What did the witches need with the herbs and who exactly ordered the herbs from Nicodemus Jones for the Witch’s Brew. Since Tess had no other details, Jackson would glean their connection some other way. Within minutes, a few more stray of the Louisiana wolf pack appeared. At his command, they cuffed the demons with iron, then hustled them away. Jackson stalked off into the night with five pack still in wolf form, following closely behind. The wolf pack needed to return to the compound in St. Loupe Parrish, and Jackson had to share this attack report with Garr and Dylan. They were more experienced, with information and s Jackson hadn’t met with yet. The stone object in the box and the herbs in the package still puzzled him. Apparently they were of value to either the demons or the witches, or perhaps someone else. He didn’t recognize the herbs from these parts, but there were plenty of witches under his care who would be able to figure out their importance. After seeing the exchange between the demons and the witch, Jackson hoped Garr might recognize the significance of the outlaw warlock exchanging a fae relic for herbs from the Underworld. If not, surely someone on the council would know the significance. Mixing witches and demons was bad mojo, especially after the last incident with Dylan’s mate, Caitlin. Until they figured out what the demons were doing in their realm, everyone would be on edge. Jackson felt an uncomfortable presence as shadows lengthened, gray on gray in the bayou, approaching sundown. Hard to tell what caused his discomfort, but he would the way it felt. Not threatening, just interested. Time in the

dense underbrush was impossible to determine from the light. Jackson’s vampire senses told him when to expect the sun to set, and the wolf within him knew when to expect the moon to rise. As soon as he oversaw the securing of the prisoners in their temporary camp, he moved away and out of hearing of the others. “Garr, we captured a couple of demons—no different ones. And a witch shifter from the upper-peninsula doing a little business out here.” Jackson filled Garr in with the details and the big Lycan agreed to call Dylan and arrange a meeting at the estate. “The Sang Froid estate and the surrounding Parrishes are practically impregnable to attack or escape—a more secure place than St. Loupe to permanently house the prisoners until we decide what to do with them. No?” “I agree. We’re resting here until dark, then I’ll head back with the pack.” Jackson would be relieved to turn this problem back over to more experienced hands. “Don’t worry about the witch. I took her blood and got a name.” Once he’d tasted her blood, the witch couldn’t escape him. He’d be able to track her anywhere. He wasn’t as comfortable with the demons. Dylan and his group of hybrids out at the estate had a better handle on the demon infiltration into the bayou. “I don’t know much about demons.” Until his encounter with Amyra, his father’s half sister, and the group who breached the portal, he never met a demon. Jackson’s gut instincts put Amyra in the middle of all this, even if she was trapped serving her punishment. He’d done his part to spare her life, but if the consequence of keeping her alive meant the upheaval of the world he’d soon inherit, he’d have to rethink their familial attachment. No leader could condone insurrection within his ranks, especially not from the closest to him. Dylan had made that clear the day Jackson voted down the council’s death sentence for Amyra. The warning suggested Jackson might live to regret his decision He might, but he believed his father would have voted the same way. Niccolai spent eons trying to make up for the abuse their father heaped on his

half sister, and Jackson wasn’t comfortable second guessing his father’s reasons for saving the evil woman’s ass. When Niccolai returned, he would be the one to absolve Amyra’s sins...or take her immortal life. Jackson hoped her imprisonment would be enough until that day came. Restless concern forced Jackson to reconsider his plans. “Break camp. We’re heading home,” Jackson shouted. No one argued. The wolves assumed their Were forms to escort the prisoners. The witch slowly stood, testing the bindings holding her, then touched the necklace. The torque prevented her from shifting.

Chapter Seven

Sang Froid Estate ONCE INSIDE THEIR HOUSE in Sang Froid, relief flooded Caitlin’s senses. Each room was well lit, cool, and inviting, but when she glanced up to thank Dylan for his help to the couch, he was flushed and perspiring almost as badly as she was. “You? You’re sweating...and trembling. What is it?” “Your growing sexual need. As your mate, it also affects me.” He gathered her hips closer and ground his against hers. “Feel what you do to me.” His lips curled into a grin and his eyes held a naughty gleam. “A life mate can’t refuse to satisfy the hunger his partner craves.” He kissed the tip of her nose, and his expression sparkled with sexual promise. “And you know I would never deprive you of anything, anyway.” “Imagine that,” she whispered with a breathy edge to her words. As soon as his breath fanned her lips, relief washed over her for more than one reason. Her enhanced senses told her no one was in this side of the house, but in her present state, a welcoming committee wouldn’t have stopped her from climbing the man’s bones. Lowering his head at a maddeningly slow rate, Caitlin sighed when he finally brushed his lips over hers. But before she could react, the light kiss changed. Desire exploded, and his mouth plundered hers. He’d barely paused to pull his shirt over his head before he locked his lips back on hers, and as his tongue drove into her mouth the way she wanted his body to fill her, he tore off her clothes. Once the kiss started, she couldn’t stop touching him, exploring his body as if she were searching for a lifeline. She quickly unzipped his pants, and when they were both completely naked, skin to skin, Dylan stilled her frantic hands. “Slowly this time, love. We’ve time, all the time in the world.” “Uh well, I hate to burst your bubble, but Shelby should be here soon.”

“She’ll wait.” He kept his focus on her mouth. Caitlin glanced at their surroundings. “Then perhaps we should move out of the entry to someplace more private. If she arrives and rings the bell, won’t someone from the staff answer it?” “Aye, you’re right.” He kissed his way to her ear and added, “Perhaps we shouldn’t leave our trail of clothes behind, either. All that evidence.” “You’re teasing me. They all know what’s happening between us. Right?” “Right.” Dylan laughed. “It’s part of the bonding process. Someday you should ask Shelby what happened when she went through stasis.” “Isn’t that a bit personal?” “No. She’s your maker. She’ll share what she can to make you more comfortable during your transition.” He held her hands and kept her from moving as he gazed down at her with such longing she wondered what he was waiting for. She needed his hands and his mouth on her—his heat inside her. “Ye are so verra lovely. I want to savor every moment with you.” There it was, the old thick brogue. Her Highland warrior was fully aroused. The sound of his rolling r’s sent fingers of desire to Caitlin’s lower regions. And knowing full well how his light touch affected her, he brushed the back of his hand across her pointed nipples and watched them tighten further. When her body reacted, he smiled with the devilish half grin she loved almost as much as his scowl. “A smug, self-satisfied Highlander, eh?” She mimicked him, her own voice husky with emotion. “Aye.” He nuzzled her neck. “You’re mine, lass. I’m verra smug and verra selfsatisfied.” If he explored a bit lower and discovered the moisture between her thighs, he’d have even more to smile about. God, she was ready for him—hot and desperate

after just one kiss. And his rakish expression could melt the panties off the Mother Superior of St. Mary’s. Of course, there were other things arousing about him besides the pitch of his voice when it dropped an octave or two. Yes, it made her squirm, and as she’d already noted, his thickened brogue never failed to send her heart into her throat. But then when he resorted to whispering Scottish words of endearment... Well, really? Could any woman resist all that and his talented hands, too? Never. “Open yer mind to me.” He stood deathly still, taking rough, ragged breaths with measured control—touching and caressing every inch of her with his gaze. What should have sounded like an order was more of a plea. How could she resist? Did she dare give up so much after his earlier warning? The image of him she held in the deepest recesses of her heart surfaced in her mind, and she opened to him—gave up her thoughts, private misgivings, insecurities, and the intensity of the desperate love she felt for him—all for his pleasure. He sent his appreciation for her selfless sacrifice and giving him her trust in such a fashion. Then he returned the trust by sharing what he held in his mind. iration, not just for her beauty, but for her soul. His desire, a desire beyond measure, poured into her through their open link, and when she sensed how much she meant to him, her heart began to race. The intimacy was unmatched by anything she had ever imagined. The more their thoughts entwined, the more she wanted this moment never to end. Then Dylan scooped her up into his arms as if she weighed nothing and carried her to their bedroom.

THE OVERWHELMING NEED for her soul mate consumed Caitlin. She opened her mind so Dylan would know how important his love and devotion were to her, even more than his touch. Her needing scent rose, and his normally light eyes paled even more as he fought for control. In the next moment, to her great satisfaction, he lost all self control. He went all wild berserker on her—spread her legs wider with his knee, cupped her hips, and lifted, and then, ing her weight in his hands, impaled her on his thick, hard length in one quick single movement. Expecting him to take her to bed, surprise had her catching her breath when he turned and slammed her back against the door to the bedroom. Holding her in place with his body, he drove up deeper inside her. The old, blinding ache she’d been experiencing resonating within her core mellowed into anxious gratification as he filled her. Finally... He was inside her again, where he belonged. Along with having him fill her completely mind and body, excitement built at the thrill of sending him out of control. Her lips turned up as she contemplated other methods of pleasing him. Mind and body, she experienced his desperation, a need as great as her own, a desire so overwhelming only their bond could satisfy it. Maintaining their mental link, he pumped methodically, slowly and steadily before increasing his speed and depth with rapid pistoning movements. The friction sent flickers of fire coursing through her blood, and feeling overwhelmed, she gasped out his name. “Too much? Too rough?” “No. Don’t stop. Nothing with you is too much, and now I’m strong enough to withstand anything—everything. Take me. Hard. I love it.” She sent her desire and her appreciation for what he shared with her into his mind, then took all he gave. Her heart overflowed with love for him, and her

body embraced him. Her inner walls squeezed, tightened, then gripped him with her threatening orgasm. “Drink!” Dylan ordered and tossed his head back, exposing his thick, corded neck. The sight of the pulse beating in his throat was more than she could resist. Even though she tried to fight the hunger, all sense of humanity faded from her soul. The hunger consumed her. Blood was all she could think about as her fangs descended and she struck. A moment of guilt washed through her, but then she heard Dylan’s voice in her mind. “Take what you need. Take all of me. I am yours.” His words touched her mind like a vow. He pressed higher, burying his full length within her while she fed. As she drank her fill, he moaned, and Caitlin sensed his mounting pleasure as her own peaked. With each mouthful of blood she took from him, his need to please her increased. Having satisfied the blood lust and her sexual need, she closed his wound with her tongue and leaned her head on his shoulder. Dylan cupped his hands under her thighs, close to where they were ed, and stroked her sensitive flesh. Another round of sparks, another tremor of desire, another climax rose and exploded through her, and then her body relaxed, boneless within his embrace. “No sleeping, my sweet lassie. I’m not through with you, yet.” His lips curled against hers, and she returned it. Her favorite kisses were the ones they smiled through. “Good,” she murmured while he continued to thrust within her, taking a different angle each time, stimulating places she never knew existed. With her lover inside her and his blood on her lips, like the rising Phoenix, she was reborn in his fire. And with each stroke, she felt his incredible satisfaction knowing she neared her climax. Again, heat blazed, rising like flames through frozen crystal, and then she

shattered. The tension within her released and floated all around them like ashes, dust motes, soft feathered down. He took her to her sexual breaking point, and from there, all it took for him, after a few deep strokes, was one final thrust. Only then, after she trembled and collapsed, did he succumb. Finally, shuddering in her arms with each hot release, he filled her, thrust after thrust. Caitlin felt stronger, invincible, powerful, but the experienced was short lived when the impact of making love with so much effort washed over her. As her last spasm gripped him with an internal embrace, she relaxed in his arms, and he pressed his forehead to hers and opened his mind to her. Love. Pleasure. Gratitude. His iration. She experienced it all. All too much to process. She closed down her own emotions, once again unwilling to expose how vulnerable she suddenly felt when it came to this man. And yet, for a moment he’d exposed all of himself for her. All that power in her arms, and he was hers, body and soul. Could she believe her good fortune or trust what destiny had in store for her? He was here now. They were together. Hearts, minds, and bodies. Tears of happiness filled her eyes and spilled. He gently brushed a thumb across her cheeks and sounded concerned. “Did I hurt you, lass?” “Shhh...” She kissed him, then reopened their mental link with a reassuring hug. “No. You were in my head the whole time. You know how I felt.” “But...you’re crying.” “Did it feel like I was hurting?” His mental laughter touched her as she watched his lip quirk. The lopsided smile held humor. “Uh, nay. ’Twasn’t pain I sensed.” “Right.” Caitlin experienced his gratification at being able to satisfy his mate. “Because it wasn’t pain I felt. It was pure ecstasy.”

His emotions washed over her. There it was, the masculine satisfaction she sensed when he pleased her. Pride. “’Tis not pride. ’Tis true love, darlin’.” She hoped so. “Nothing in my life has ever felt so right.” Dylan had been what was missing, and he’d be all she ever needed...besides air. She hadn’t learned the nuances of controlling her new bodily functions, and yet Dylan was breathing hard, also. Each of them struggled for air, trying to contain their rate of breathing and bring it back to normal. “If we...don’t have to...breathe,” Caitlin asked, “why do I feel as if I can’t catch my breath?” “Our bodies we needed to breathe at one time.” Dylan entered her mind and slowed her heart rate and her respirations, as well as his own. “At times, you’ll have to focus your mind on your involuntary reflexes to get them under control.” “I’ll focus better in the shower,” she said, making him grin. “Alone.”

AN HOUR LATER, CAITLIN stretched out in the library ading the bedroom and sipped the drink Dylan prepared to calm her nerves. This spot in the house, overflowing with tropical plants flourishing in the artificial light, was her favorite place of refuge. The room reminded her of a Hawaiian rain forest, a place she’d always dreamed of visiting. And the scent of books—leather, paper, and wood, ancient and new—filled the air, a reminder of a time when she was young and had leisurely enjoyed reading and relaxing on summer vacation...before her family’s troubles. Maybe the drink was working, or perhaps her control finally kicked in. She felt better because of this spot in the house or even the man. Dylan would always be her comfort— Just as Dylan entered the room the doorbell rang, and he grinned. “Aye lass, all that fun, and we beat Shelby, too.” “Get the door, Romeo and bring her in here so she can take my blood sample. I can’t move.” “Did I wear you out?” “Exactly. Didn’t know a vampire could experience noodle knees after sex, but that’s exactly what I have.” His grin broadened and made her laugh. Dylan had pulled the final ounce of energy from her with the last orgasm. She narrowed her eyes on his retreating rear end thinking the way he moved was perfectly appealing. “Feeling all full of yourself are you? Pay back will be fun.” “Aye, lass. I heard that. And that it will.”

Chapter Eight

Blood and Questions HE OPENED THE DOOR and invited Shelby and Max in, then led them down the hall to his den. “She’s waiting for you in the library, Shelby. Come in and make yourself at home, Max. I’ll get you a drink while Shelby and Caitlin talk girl trash. She can take a look at Caitlin for symptoms, too.” “When I get back with the blood, Max can get to work.” Dylan wanted to discuss Caitlin’s symptoms privately with Max without anyone present to know about his guilty concerns. He stretched his hearing and waited to be certain they had complete privacy before getting to the subject bothering him. “Can we talk?” He rose from the leather chair, rounded the desk, and leaned casually against it. Dylan sighed and offered Max another drink. The grin said it all. “If it’s your private stash, of course.” For as long as he’d been in the New World, Dylan had been importing scotch from his homeland. Over the years, the whiskey was his only reminder of home and the one way he found he could stomach being away from his old keep in Scotland for all this time. “The one great thing about being a vampire is not getting drunk unless you want to. You can appreciate the Scotch whiskey and never suffer the consequences.” “Very true, my friend.” Max gripped the glass, took a small sip, and smiled. “Mmm,” he murmured, then he sat back in his chair. “So when you used Shelby’s blood to turn Caitlin, why didn’t you consider all the ramifications then? And why did you supplement Shelby’s blood with yours?” Direct and to the point, the question was one Dylan asked himself several times a day, and he still had no satisfactory answer. Had he brushed the concerns off to get what he wanted? No. No, I wouldn’t have done that. Would I? The idea jacked all his defensive machinations to the forefront.

“Hell, man, she was dying. My life mate was a heartbeat away from eternal death, and I could not stop it any other way.” From his position at the bar, he lowered his head and eyeballed Max, pointing a finger. “How dare you? You made the choice once yourself, did you not—?” “I did. Not knowing what I was doing, either.” Max tossed up his hands. “I turned Shelby myself—not even considering for a second what it might mean. I’ve loved her my whole life. Even now, my world couldn’t exist without her. She’s my friend, the family I brought from my previous life, and the progeny I made in this one. But had I known how difficult giving her up as a lover would be, I wonder if I would have made the same choice.” “Aye,” Dylan said, “ye would have. You did—” “I didn’t.” Max raised a brow, and shook his head. “I didn’t know we’d no longer feel the mate bond between us. But you’re right. I would have turned her, anyway, because I loved her the way you love Caitlin, the way you were ready to use your own blood knowing the consequences, before Shelby offered hers.” “Aye, but now, what kind of life have I doomed my Caitlin to?” Kyle infected Shelby accidentally with the rogue jaguar virus, and she survived because of her fae DNA. Max ended up being the one to turn her and the bond they had before changed. Because Dylan used Shelby’s blood, no one was certain what effects it would have on Caitlin when she entered stasis. “Kyle helps Shelby, and I deal with the demon inside us. We’ll all be there for Caitlin. We all survived.” Max threw back the rest of the drink and added, “You should relax.” “I keep thinking of all the DNA and the potential backlash. Caitlin has a bit of everything, now. When Shelby offered her blood, I never thought about the repercussions.” “Dylan, think about her potential while you’re at it. If we’re being hunted by demons with highly developed psychic abilities, she’ll be an excellent asset for our side.” “Yes, but it also puts her in greater danger. They almost killed her before, and I think once they learn of her ability to track them, she’ll be their number one

target. What’ll they do when they discover she has greater powers? Powers that exceed those they believed were reason enough to kill her before.” Imagining one of those demons ripping out her heart or taking her head made Dylan weak with fear. Worse...he imagined them capturing her and using her powers against her...and them. “Think, Dylan. I can’t believe I’m the one with the clear head advising you. She’s strong and smart, and don’t forget...soon, she’ll be immortal.” “Aye, but even immortals can be destroyed—especially young immature ones.” “Not so easily. And we’ll all have her back. Besides, think how any single one of those DNA gifts will enhance her chance at survival.” “Aye, it’s true. But which dominant DNA will surface is what worries me. Months will before we know the full extent of her abilities, and she’ll need training.” “Think how lucky you’ll be if some of Shelby’s sex fae is dominant.” Max wiggled his brows. Dylan choked on his drink. “Any more sexual need will likely kill me.” “Getting old? At three hundred plus, does the old berserker need a little blue pill —” Dylan stood over Max and poked him in the chest, several times for emphasis. “I’m doing fine in that department, laddie...without any chemical assistance. What I could use is time.” Caitlin’s approach to stasis threatened to start within days, and the side effects she was already suffering had everyone concerned. “When I call Victor about Caitlin’s blood, I’ll also check about her rapid onset stasis—and some of your other concerns. If anyone knows it will be Salazar.” “Aye, I thought so, too.” “The fact you fed her your blood—indirectly Niccolai’s blood to ease her through the change—has to for her transition happening so quickly. On the bright side, under the circumstances, I think the sooner metamorphosis is

completed, the better. I know I’d feel better knowing she was immortal. We can deal with her gifts when they manifest.” “I’ve never heard of anyone having such a difficult time at this stage—” “Don’t sweat it. As soon as the blood sample Shelby drew is finished undergoing analysis in the lab, I’ll call Victor with the results.” “All I keep thinking about is what happened to Shelby.” “The sex fae? Or losing the life mate bond with me?” “Both. Let’s hope Victor has some answers once he sees Caitlin’s blood results.” “After the DNA study, we’ll confirm it.” Max winked as Dylan left. In reality, yes, Dylan should have thought about all these consequences sooner. But when? When the blood was pouring from Caitlin’s wound, and he’d fed her his blood to keep her alive long enough to get her to Kyle and Shelby? Or later in the hospital, when they’d shaken their heads giving his life mate no hope of surviving? When his heart very well may have been ripped from his chest while still beating? Once the DNA from all the others merged with hers, what gifts would she retain, and what had he cursed her with? To keep her, had he damned her to darkness with his decision to use Shelby’s blood? Or would the light fae within her overrule the demon blood?

Chapter Nine

Rapid Onset Stasis DYLAN CROSSED THE HALL to check on the women, but before he opened the door, he heard the soft sound of Caitlin breathing and confirmed she’d fallen asleep. Shelby returned with him, and they ed Max in the library, She handed Max the blood sample. “Caitlin slept through it.” “You wearing the poor girl out?” Max grinned at Dylan. “Eh, more the other way around.” Dylan chuckled. “Have a seat, Shelby. While she’s sleeping, there are a few concerns I want to discuss.” Going into town should have been a minor task, but it wasn’t anymore. It was one Dylan couldn’t risk, not without clearing a path through the details in his life. There were still his regular duties and errands to run, ones no one else could do for him. He had time before he met with Jackson and Delavega at Du Monde, but he wanted to discuss Caitlin’s new symptoms personally with Shelby and Max, and then he had major concerns about leaving her. What if a demon breached the safeguards? How fast could he get back? If he needed someone to watch over the estate, his first choice was Garr. And Garr had the wolves. But if Caitlin encountered problems feeding? Or worse? If she actually began her metamorphosis, Shelby and Max were her best bet. “I believe it won’t be long, a day, maybe less, before Caitlin enters stasis.” Shelby didn’t look surprised with his concern. “From my initial exam, I agree with you. Her stasis is approaching quickly, Dylan. The side effects she’s already suffering have me concerned.” “I’ve never heard of anyone having such a difficult time at this stage. But, there’s something else.” Dylan filled them in on the demon attack and then said, “I have to meet with Jackson and Detective Delavega. Is Caitlin okay to leave? Will she be okay if I go into town?” “I’m certain she will. When the time comes, I’d hoped Victor would be here to

advise us? Dr. Salazar knows more about the metamorphosis than any of us.” Shelby tilted her head at Max when he grunted. “Don’t be offended, Dr. Hamilton. Even you have to it your experience pales in comparison.” “True.” Max snickered and took the drink Dylan offered. “Max,” she asked, “is there anything in your recent research?” Max gave a double shoulder shrug. “I talked to Victor yesterday. He’s as confused as we are about our initial findings.” The image of Dr. Victor Salazar, the handsome, dark-haired Spaniard who appeared to be in his early thirties came to mind. As soon as he arrived, Dylan would see about convincing Victor to his merry band of misfits. Perfect. Besides, Victor needed to know everyone with fae DNA might be targets. He also was the one other vampire who might have answers about the consequences of Dylan and Shelby using both their blood during Caitlin’s crucial change. Max gestured at Dylan with his glass. “Even though Victor knows more about the situation than anyone, there’s a great deal of testing we still have to do.” “I agree, but we need Victor here—” Dylan argued. “Tell him, Max.” Shelby pointed at Dylan. “When I called, Victor was tying up loose ends in Guatemala. He should be finished up soon and be ready to get on his way. He said don’t get your hopes up, maybe he can get out tomorrow or the next day, and he’s ready to help in any way. Also said he could use some research stimulation,” Max added. Dylan paced as he spoke. “Good. We’ll need him to do more than research, Max.” Dylan released the tension he’d been holding in with a quick shoulder roll. “There was a demon attack on Jackson’s wolves.” Shelby gasped. “Is that what you meant on the phone?” Dylan nodded and Max shook his head. “Victor has a strong need to atone for his earlier life—the dark time after Amyra

turned him. Even if no one blames him for his actions, he does. He blames himself for the death and destruction he’s caused.” Max shared the story Kyle shared about Victor’s early life. “As a newly turned vampire, Amyra left him to fend for himself, wild and crazed from the blood lust, with no knowledge of what he’d become. He’d killed and killed some more. For a Druid healer it was the worst thing he could’ve endured. Then, when he came to his senses, his guilt almost drove him mad. Finally, he’d learned how to live as the creature he’d become, avoiding Amyra every chance he got. He’s spent the rest of his life helping others whenever he could.” “Hopefully there won’t be any natural catastrophes to occupy him until he gets here,” Shelby said. “His blood-line will be an asset when we decide to track the demons. Since we aren’t battling Amyra, he won’t feel the need to hold back if we encounter trouble.” “One more vampire with demon blood around here won’t be a hardship when it comes to tracking them down.” Dylan would feel better when they determined the reason the demons forced their way through the portal, and Victor might have an answer about Caitlin’s rapid onset metamorphosis. Shelby tapped a sheaf of papers on her lap. “Kyle and I are up to our eyeballs at the hospital doing trials on the rogue virus.” The virus...” Dylan slapped a hand to his forehead. “Oh no.” “You can relax.” Shelby said. “It’s one less thing to worry about with Caitlin. We gave her the first batch of anti-viral serum Max developed before she went through the change.” For now, Dylan could take comfort in the fact she wouldn’t carry the rogue virus. “Look, I have to get going, but will you both stay? I’d like to discuss a few other issues with you, later.” “Sure,” Max said. “I’m going to check this blood sample in the lab out back. Will you stay with Caitlin, Shelby?” “Of course.” Dylan realized Shelby looked visibly tense, and tired. “Why don’t you take the

weekend off, Shelby? Have a girls’ day by the pool with Caitlin and relax. I’ll call in medical help from a neighboring Parrish to help Kyle out at the clinic.” “I kinda like the idea.” She scooped her red curls into some twisted design and wrapped a band around it. The effect was a high pony tail that made her look even younger, especially when she grinned. “It’s been awhile since I’ve had a girlfriend to hang with. Maybe we’ll make it a party, invite Isobel and Genevieve, little Juliette...and Simone. She’s always good for a laugh or two.” Dylan winced at the succubus’ name. “Why do you do that? Simone is my friend.” “The dark fae always makes me wary.” “She’d never done anything to cause us to doubt her loyalty.” To the contrary, Shelby was right—Simone was clearly on their side against the demons and the rogue jaguars, and lately she’d been helpful with the Halfling demon sisters. “Sorry,” he said. “But a dark fae, fairy godmother isn’t what I envisioned as a best friend for you or Caitlin.” Why did she worry him? Because under certain circumstances, a succubus could suck the life force out of anyone—mortal and immortal alike. “Simone is closed mouthed, but she’s cool. All good from what I can tell. I’ll check in with Kyle. His shift is over in”—she looked at the clock—”fifteen minutes. He’ll keep me company until the girls arrive.” Max stood and said,“You better get going if you’re going to meet with Jackson and Delavega.” “Aye, I’d better. Warn the others of the threat.” He stared pointedly at Max. “And you, help yourself to my whiskey. After all, your practically family.”

Chapter Ten

Garr DYLAN PULLED THE CAR from the garage and paused. Garr approached on a Harley from the path on the driver’s side and motioned for him to wait. The alpha Werewolf frowned into the open window. “You look beat, mon ami.” “Thanks. And you look...” Dylan inspected Garr, surprised by what he saw. “...unusually GQ.” The tough, usually grizzled Lycan was freshly shaved, showered, and dressed up for a change. Always a great wingman in the past, most women found Garr ruggedly handsome, perhaps because most of the time he could have ed for a badass Hell’s Angel, hog and all. And although, he was the ultimate bad boy—the sort women loved to love—he was charming to the core when he wanted to be. Today, Dylan had to it, he looked all business...and charm. Garr gestured to the rising sun. “Shouldn’t all good vampires be heading off to bed?” “Later. Maybe this afternoon. I’ve been preoccupied.” “Ah.” The wolf gave Dylan a snide grin. “Is that what you call it?” “Caitlin is approaching stasis, and Shelby is staying to watch over her while I organize a few things.” “It is time the others shared some of the burden, mon ami. You carry too much of the load on your shoulders.” “I appreciate the thought, but it’s the responsibility I accepted over three hundred years ago. I’m keeping a promise.” “More than your promise.” He let out a snort of sorts. “Even Niccolai couldn’t have seen you g up for all this. The responsibilities are piling up. You should learn how to delegate more.”

“Aye, true enough.” There was council business to attend and preparations for the mausoleum. Neither of which he could delegate. He could ask Garr for an update on Jackson’s progress, though. “Can I ask you for your opinion on Jackson before I meet him, today? How’s he adjusting to the pack—no, how are they adjusting to him?” “They respect him. Things are changing.” Garr waved off the question. “He finished up after a few days with the upstate pack and went hunting with our group yesterday. He’s grown some, and his training is moving along faster than we expected.” “Grown? If Jackson grows any larger, he’ll be the size of a grizzly on two legs.” “Well, after that incident last night, we should all consider his size a good thing.” “What exactly happened?” Although he wasn’t Jackson’s father, mentioning the demon attack cause Dylan to experience a pang of concern. “Was it worse than you first thought?” “Plenty happened, but no, it wasn’t anything he couldn’t handle. In any case, he’s fine. Called about an hour ago.” Garr filled in the particulars for Dylan, “Two demons, riding shot gun with a six-pack of rogue jaguars, attacked Jude out by the swamp.” Giving him more facts about the wolf packs’ encounter in the swamp, he added, “Jackson went in alone, shifted, and saved Jude. Took out one demon, and then he and his four Weres chased off the jaguars.” “Another attack by the demons and this time with jaguars? They’re getting bolder.” “I’ll let Jackson give you the play by play. The remaining demon stood his ground, then reconsidered and escaped with the rest. I guess Jackson’s appearance was a might too intimidating, no?” “Aye, a bit,” Dylan agreed. The vaewolf was nothing if not the most intimidating beast around. He was powerful beyond measure, and the fact the wolf and vampire characteristics morphed in and out as if he was more than one entity was a trip to watch. Normally, he was the size of a Werewolf, but Jackson’s additional demi-god blood enhanced the vampire fright factor. When he took on the characteristics of the vaewolf, even the ground shuddered beneath his feet.

“Demons and more rogue jaguars?” Dylan cursed, “Damn! We can’t catch a break. I need to get out there with Delavega—” “For now, Jackson handled them. You let us worry about security while you take care of business. If stasis approaches, your mate will need you. Jackson made good decisions, yesterday. Earned the respect from the pack he was hunting with.” “Aye. All important factors for him inevitably to assume his role as leader. He’s right on track.” “You should be proud of the man you helped raise, mon ami.” “Me? You too, Garr. You’ve made his acceptance by the various shifter packs seamless. I know Niccolai would appreciate all you’ve done.” Garr waved the compliment off with a hand and gave Dylan what he’d come to know was a smile, though most would claim he was snarling. “Get ready,” Garr warned. “He plans to begin training with you again soon—three or four full moons from now. And by then, he should have attained the balance of his control.” “Good. Anyway, he can fill me in on the details about the encounter,” Dylan said. “He’s earned bragging rights, and it’ll be good to see him.” “Oui. He’ll be relieved to see you, too and have a few hours away from the pack.” Garr rubbed the back of his neck and then ran his forearm across his forehead. “Humid as hell, and the sun’s barely up.” “The pressure on Jackson to perform is punishing, I know. You’ve cared for him as well, all these years, Garr, just not out of a sense of responsibility. You think of him as I do—family. I’ve missed having the lad around since he’s been spending more time with the packs.” “Man, don’t let him hear you call him a lad. At twenty-nine, he might be a pup to us, but he’s struggling like hell to prove himself. And as you’ll see, doin’ a damn good job, too.” The big lycan chuckled and forked his fingers through his hair. Uh, how long had the executive look lasted on the Cajun Werewolf? Fifteen minutes? Tops. So

much for the well-groomed look. “Even the alphas have grown to respect him.” “Good to know,” Dylan commented, relieved to hear Jackson was bonding well with the pack, and they already accepted him as their future leader. “That respect will come in handy soon enough.” “But there’s more leadership training he needs from you, the fae, and the elders. Eventually, the group of vieilles femmes on the vampire council will have to accept his position of leadership, too.” Garr’s description of the old, conservative vampires—council , the ones who opposed Jackson’s imminent leadership—as a bunch of old women was partially accurate. One: they were old—very old—literally ageless men and women in their prime. And anyone who didn’t know how truly old they were, would never guess from their appearance. But two: most of them were men. Training, in less than four months? Hell, another thing to worry about. Dylan shrugged one shoulder. “I’m already working with the three new vampires and the Halflings, not to mention Caitlin, so what’s one more? In three or four months, the new ones should have enough experience to deal with Jackson.” Garr gave Dylan a half grin again, the one that looked like a snarl. “I’ll see to it Jackson fits his training schedule into yours, and anything he has to do with the pack can be arranged around your classes.” “Aye. Will that work?” “As the alpha pack leader, the packs are flexible while he’s preparing to take his rightful place.” Dylan liked the idea of getting the new ones together with Jackson. “Then that’s settled. He’ll attend vampire school with the rest.” Garr tossed a glance in the direction of the guest quarters. “How are the Halflings adjusting? I’m heading over there, now.” “Last I heard, good. But that’s one area I could use more female help with. Since Max’s demon imprinted on the older sister, he’s having a helluva time staying under control while the girls adjust to their new surroundings, and I need him clear headed right now.”

Lately, because Max was dealing with his infatuation with the Halfling demoness, Genevieve, he was literally and figuratively useless to Dylan. Research was the one thing Dylan dared ask of him. The man was incapable of maintaining control over his libido or his aggressive nature around the woman. He was working on it, but at least he could be counted on to guard the female causing his problems, and her little sister. When his research work took precedence, the succubus Simone and Garr took alternating shifts with the two new additions to the Parrish. “The Halflings don’t concern me as a danger. I sense those two are more light fae than dark.” “Then how they existed in the Underworld, I don’t know.” Garr shook his head and gazed toward his destination. “Isobel has taken to the little female. There’s no shortage of maternal instincts around here. Give it time and the young Halfling will be under foot with all the rest of the local young. And Max will get himself under control until the Halfling’s willing to accept him. I’ve seen the way she looks at him.” The idea made Dylan grin. Having Jackson around again, with all the other new additions to the compound, warmed his heart, but he needed all his people prepared. The vampire bloodline provided certain innate knowledge, but not everything Jackson would need in order to lead...or enough to keep the rest safe now that the rogues and the demons had ed forces. And for what purpose? Garr smoothed out his hair, and Dylan gave the Werewolf a long hard stare. “Why you lookin’ so spiffy?” “I told you. I’m relieving Isobel this afternoon. She’s with the Halflings.” “Isobel, huh?” The attractive auburn haired Cajun, a vampire originally from Canada, moved into Dylan’s compound when he set it up years before. She’d been in the area since the early 1800’s and was a wealth of knowledge, helping with the locals and humans. She and the wolf once had a thing for each other, but when neither felt the life mate connection to the other they’d settled for friendship. “It’s not that way between us anymore. You know my wolf hasn’t imprinted on her, Dylan. I won’t risk her heart. No, I didn’t want to scare the young one.

Anyway...Simone may relieve me, later.” Garr dismissed the topic of conversation with a brisk shake of his head. “Never mind all that. How can I help you free up some time? I could check on Max when I go over there.” “Could you? That’d be one helluva load off my shoulders. He knows Caitlin is approaching stasis too rapidly for my taste. Fill him in on our plans. And see if you can dig up any details about when Victor Salazar is due back. We could use his advice on a couple of issues right away. Besides if the demons attack, we’ll need more vampires with demon blood to fight them.” “No problem, mon ami. You go take care of business in town. You called Delavega, non? You’ll want to grill the good detective over the progress of the rogue jaguar hunt. Jackson can share last night’s details with you both.” The cagey wolf was right. Dylan and the detective needed to be on the same page and organize information for their individual records. Caitlin had been working with Delavega before she’d been shot, but it would still be awhile before she could get back to work. And if the demons knew Caitlin had turned, she would be the next prime target for the demon horde. Dylan was still baffled about why she’d hesitated when it came to pulling the trigger on the kidnapper. A seasoned agent and experienced psychic like her wouldn’t have choked. And the memory seemed to have dimmed from her memory since the change. Dylan had beaten himself up for not getting to her in time. So much so, he mastered his new priority, the ability to sift, in no time at all. But ach, too late... Hindsight! Bah! There was no point going down that road again. He was determined to find answers. “Keep a close eye on the estate and Caitlin, while I’m in town.” “I sent a message to the pack. They’ll be out covering the grounds, and I’ll post a few guards on the perimeter.” “Damn, Garr, I’d hug you—” “No thanks necessary, bloodsucker.” The Cajun lifted the kickstand and ducked away chuckling. Dylan high-fived him and smiled. “Thanks, man. I owe you!”

Garr’s brows pulled together and he tapped the phone in his shirt pocket. “Call if you anything.” Then, he mounted the hog, and took off in the opposite direction. “Sure thing,” Dylan replied as the motorcycle moved out of earshot. With his words, a laugh escaped. The change his life had taken after years of caring for no one but himself turned into mounting responsibilities. Caring for Jackson since his fifteenth birthday and now, almost fourteen years later, here he was adding chicks to his nest, day by day. There were plenty of vampires around he could go to for help, but what he needed was a vampire he could trust to help him train.

Chapter Eleven

Du Monde, the French Quarter WITH MIST FILLING THE New Orleans air like a thick steam bath, Dylan pulled his car into a parking spot on a side street, turned off the wipers, and ed to call Ramon. The heavy fog kept the morning air wet, and the overcast sky lent a quiet mask of normalcy to the boisterous city that would appear at sunset. With his phone at his ear, Dylan strode into the famous coffee shop, after tapping the detective’s number in. When it went to voice mail, he said, “Delavega, Macgregor here. I’m meeting Jackson at Du Monde’s in about ten minutes. I discovered there was an incident last night—something you’ll be interested in. A few of Jackson’s friends and a group of mutual suspects in the Caitlin shooting ran into each other out in the bayou. Thought you’d be interested in questioning him. Perhaps you should stop by for coffee and details.” Dylan tapped the phone off, and it immediately rang back. “Real coffee, black, and two beignets. I’m on my way.” Detective Delavega’s faint Cajun accent expressed each word with an emphasis on syllables that weren’t there, lending a thick, rolling sing-song effect to his clipped order. The French Quarter homicide division cop knew and worked closely with Dylan over the past several years. He used Dylan’s gift for finding missing children as a cover for the more gruesome cases they disguised as animal attacks whenever they could. Not only did he know all about the supernatural group Dylan ran— he even helped when he could. Over the years, they’d shared information and responsibilities in order to keep the group a secret. “And, Dylan,” Ramon said. “Don’t start without me.” “I’ll wait and defer the interrogation to you. You ask the questions. I’ll get the impressions from his mind. Maybe I’ll notice something Jackson missed in the fray.” Drinking French chicory instead of coffee reminded Dylan of his life before coffee had been discovered. Macgregor enjoyed the peace the thick fog provided while waiting for Jackson and the detective. Any minute now, he expected Jackson to sweep in and take the beignets off the table. The younger man still ate

food and made a point of teasing Dylan about what he was missing every chance he had. After all these years, Dylan didn’t have a taste for most food. Coffee, a bloody Angus steak, and wine topped his list of exceptions. For social reasons, he never refused a good ale or a single malt, along with a cigar, on occasion. Warm rich blood, the scent and taste, had replaced the desire for every flavor imaginable, especially recently, since he’d been drinking from Caitlin. The blood of his life mate satisfied like nothing else ever had—the single malt and bloody steak included. In fact, Dylan had just been thinking about inviting Jackson to the estate for a game of pool, when he turned the corner walking straight toward him with the stealthy gait of a wild animal and the swagger of a man enjoying his prime. As Jackson approached, Dylan wondered what the pack was feeding him. Whole sides of beef? He marveled at the added bulk Jackson put on since the last time he’d seen him, right before the last full moon. Damn, he grew larger with each ing month. He had to be close to six and a half feet tall and weighed at least over two-hundred and thirty or forty pounds. Broad shouldered and barrel chested, he was built more like his mother’s wolf side than his father’s longer muscled frame. Jackson’s size was a closer match to Dylan’s. Usually, berserkers and werewolves were only similar in size when fully engaged. Jackson pushed back a few strands of pitch black hair escaping from the rest tied at his nape. The younger man already had a half inch on him and about ten pounds of pure muscle, but three-hundred years of experience would still give a man Dylan’s size an edge the kid didn’t have. An edge Dylan hoped he’d never need, not because he was afraid of him, but because he loved the man-child, the boy he’d taken on and cared for as a brother, like he was blood of his blood. And in a preternatural way, he was. After battling the hordes and swinging a broadsword for so many years, Dylan could size up a man in an instant. Knowledge, timing, leverage—he still had much to teach the lad. The usual thoughtful, surly scowl on Jackson’s broad face gave way to an open friendly grin when he spotted him. “I’m glad you’re back.”

“Aye, And I as well.” Dylan stood so they could shake hands, but Jackson pulled him into a man hug, patting him enthusiastically on the back. “Laddie, you’ve grown again.” “I’m finally taller, bro.” Jackson patted Dylan on the head, tussling his hair. “Wulfgar feeding you swamp game?” “Nah, no gators or cougars out in St. Loupe Parrish. The wolves scare ’em off.” He punched Dylan’s abs playfully with a one-two jab. “I see you’re staying in shape. Haven’t gone all soft yet, old man.” “That day will never come. I have a life mate to impress.” He took his chair and Jackson took the one across from him. “Speaking of life mates, when are you coming by?” Dylan planned Caitlin formal vampire coming out party for after her metamorphosis so she’d be at full strength with no symptoms to distract her. Not to mention, it would be more convenient to introduce his mate to everyone at the same time, then they could be done with it and get back to being together. But, he wanted Jackson to meet her before the others. Jackson was family, the only family either man had since Niccolai went to ground. “I don’t know.” Jackson’s brow furrowed with worry. “Caitlin’s anxious to meet you, and I’d prefer you two get together before the t council meeting. She could use the additional from friends and relatives.” “I have training the whole week. And it’s cutting it close to the full moon. Just three days before.” “So you haven’t figured out how to control that beast inside you, yet?” Dylan sat back and appraised Jackson’s expression. He, better than anyone, understood what it was like to fight a dark side of himself for control. “Tell Wulfgar I’m going to get another trainer if he can’t get you on the right track.” “Hell, Dylan, the full moon this time of year is tough to resist even for the elders. I’m fine. Progressing well, according to Garr.”

The young man was too serious. “I’m just yankin’ your chains.” Dylan chuckled. “When do you think you’ll find time to stop by?” “Not sure.” A worried expression flashed behind his eyes. “You know about last night...” His brow furrowed deeply. “Who’s with your mate now?” “Garr has the pack patrolling the estate,” Dylan waved a hand, “and I have a few others taking turns guarding Caitlin when I can’t be there—Ah, here comes Ramon. I asked him to us so you can fill us both in on last night’s attack.” Dylan moved his cane-backed chair and stood. “You can share the details with both of us at once.” “Is he heading up the investigation?” Jackson also stood to greet the detective. “Aye. He and Caitlin have the kind of organizational skills needed to handle this. But with Caitlin approaching her metamorphosis, she and I will be out of commission, so I want you to keep Delavega informed. He’ll coordinate the information with the rest of the groups.” “Good choice.” Jackson handed the beignet platter to Ramon. “Have one.” “Sit, mes ami.” Delavega grunted and reached for the beignet. “Merci.” Jackson shoved a whole one in his mouth, and gave Dylan a look that said he didn’t know what he was missing. “Good, huh, detective?” the young man asked, nodding. “Mmm. Heaven.” The Cajun licked the powdered sugar off his lips and played along. “Enough. Let’s get down to business, lads. I’m anxious to return to Caitlin, especially under the circumstances. Until she completes her metamorphosis, she’s still vulnerable.” “I agree.” Delavega pulled out a pen and notepad. “Jackson, tell us what happened. Then if we have any questions, we can ask.” Jackson reviewed the details of the attack and then filled them in about catching Tess and the lower demons.

As Delavega took notes and sipped his coffee, Dylan noticed the notes were in some sort of short hand. Delavega looked up at Dylan’s questioning glance and explained, “Don’t want just anyone knowing about this, do we?” “No, exactly.” Dylan shook his head. “Anything strike you as odd?” “The attack sounded more like a test than a threat,” Ramon said. “Don’t run alone.” He pointed a finger at Jackson. “I think they were after you. Stick with the pack until we know more.” “Me? Caitlin? And Jackson?” Dylan asked. “Why?” “You’re the psychic,” the cop said. “What can you tell us about the attack site, Jackson?” “Not much. I was in a hurry to get the pack back home and regroup. I picked up some of my better trackers and went out again. That’s when we ran into the witch making the exchange with the demons.” “Dylan, why don’t we see if you pick up anything there?” “I could...okay.” Dylan agreed and glanced at his watch. “There may be leftover threads I can pick up psychically in both places.” “I can’t go with you now,” Jackson said. “I still have to warn the other packs about the demons, but I’ll keep my eyes open for any evidence.” “Open your mind link, so I can see the locations.” Dylan drew the information from Jackson’s mind and let out an internal groan. This day was getting worse by the minute. “I’ll go out to the site with you, Delavega, but I want to call in and see how Caitlin is doing, first. You know...make arrangements for her while we’re gone.” “You do that. Implant the first location in my mind, and I’ll head out there now. You me as soon as you can.” “Thanks for the help, detective.” Jackson stood and shook hands with Delavega. “I’m going to gather some other allies after I inform the packs.” He gave Dylan a

hug and a mental shot of sincerity. “And about the party...You tell Caitlin I can’t wait to meet the woman who set you on your ass. “Watch your mouth, pup. I can still take you...” He sized Jackson up and laughed. “On second thought, maybe not.” “Sure you can...for now. But watch out. I’m still a growing boy.” He shoved another whole beignet in his mouth and downed the coffee. He snickered then lowered his voice to a whisper. “We’ll see how long my father’s blood keeps you stronger than me, old man.” “Don’t forget my own berserker blood. It’s not often I’m called on to pull out my Highland beast these days. But even recently, I recall the fear on the faces of my opponents when it emerged.” Caitlin’s symptoms concerned Dylan. They were coming faster and becoming more intense. Hell, neither he nor Shelby had sired anyone before, so their inexperience added to his concern. What if something had gone wrong? What if something happened to Caitlin before she attained her true immortality? “For a man who’s found his life mate, you seem wound a bit tight, Dylan. I know the circumstances are tough, but try to relax and enjoy it. The other three docs turned out just fine, and I heard this woman of yours is a spitfire.” Dylan assumed his dominate guardian role, pointing a finger. “You be careful and stay out of trouble. And call me about your training schedule.” “Ramon, we should get going.” “Go ahead a make your call to Caitlin. I’ll see you out there.” Delavega took another beignet and his coffee before heading to his car. Dylan turned to Jackson. “Make it by soon, lad.” “As soon as I can, bro. I wouldn’t miss her coming out party for the world, even if I have to show up in fur.” Jackson shrugged. “I’m curious to meet the woman who is your psychic equal, then added with a devilish grin. “Kiss her once for me.” You stay away from her. The air around Dylan sizzled, and his mind filled with

uncontrolled jealousy he’d never experienced before. His thoughts went crazy, and he succumbed, the emotion control shattering for a split second, and then he fought back. What’s wrong with me? Jackson expressed a simple commonly used phrase, but Dylan had to fight to compose himself. “I’ll kiss her for me,” he managed the words without the roar he wanted to yell. “Worried?” the younger man asked good-naturedly, not sensing Dylan’s discomposure. With his head cocked to one side he gave Dylan a teasing wiggle of his brows. “Don’t forget, I am half Lycan. Irresistible. Keep a tight rein on your female.” “Ha, ha.” Dylan wanted this uncomfortable conversation over. “ half of you is vamp, and perhaps you skipped over this little essential fact in your training manual—although we may share food, sexual partners, and our resting places, vampires do not, emphasis on the NOT, share life mates.” “Some say that’s a myth.” Jackson winked and poked Dylan in the gut. “If I ever find the right one, I’ll keep that in mind. Hope I don’t have to wait as long as you did.” “It was well worth it, laddie. Just wait and see.” Dylan let the anger drain and wrapped an arm around the younger man’s broad shoulders. The feelings he had for Caitlin went beyond words, beyond comprehension, so there was no reason to try to explain them. “Until the party.” Damn, he missed having Jackson around pestering him. Once he completed his training with the western wolves, he’d be back to stay. A few blocks into the fog, Dylan checked in with Caitlin. Once he discovered she was sleeping quietly, he shrouded himself and traced from his car to Delavega. The site where Jackson and the wolf pack ran into the rogues and the demons wasn’t far.

Chapter Twelve

Evil RAMON APPROACHED SNIFFING a clod of dirt he held in his hand. “Other than the usual demon scent—brimstone—I’m not picking up any unique information. Jackson tracked them from here to there.” He pointed at an opening in the brush, and took his note pad out of his pocket. “They attacked the wolf...Kade...there. They drew blood, here.” He took a few more steps to the right. “And here.” And he circled the perimeter of the opening. “And here.” “Anything strike you as odd?” Dylan asked. “Oui. They were using the wolf as bait. Drawing blood and making certain the scent carried in all directions.” Dylan sniffed the air. “The rogue scent is familiar. I suspect they’re closely related to some of those we had the run in with at the portal. You keep looking around, and I’ll see if I can pick up any left over internal thoughts.” The detective followed a few paths into the underbrush and took notes while Dylan began dropping his mental guards so he would be open to memories or plans the attackers made while they were there. After a few moments he pulled up his shields and went in search of Ramon. “Over here,” the detective called from behind a Palmetto palm in the dense underbrush. “You might want to check here. This is the spot where they met up. There’s a good chance they discussed plans.” Dylan hesitated a moment too long. Delavega turned away and began walking in another direction. “I’ll give you some space so my thoughts don’t interfere, mon ami.” Like that could ever happen. Whatever Delavega was, and human wasn’t an option despite what he claimed, the cop maintained complete control over his thoughts. Dylan was more concerned about giving Delavega access to his own thoughts than about accidentally confusing Ramon’s for one of the demons. Whenever they worked together, the cop always disappeared and let him do his thing. Dylan didn’t think it was all for purely altruistic reasons, but he had no reason to doubt the man’s friendship.

A few minutes after Dylan mentally reached out, gathering memories and thoughts, he captured them, then sent them swirling into the dark abyss of his mind for later interpretation. Quickly ice cold fingers of death wrapped around his throat. Darkness. Death. The Underworld. Did the feelings belong to him or someone else? Entering into the memories was a dark, cold, frightening venture. Dylan ed feeling this way as a child once, and he didn’t want to repeat the horrifying memories again. He didn’t want to be trapped in the darkness as he had been for all those years. In this case, fear of the known prevented him from entering and dragging him through the old darkness he once battled before he found Caitlin—the time when he was so dark he thought all his fae light had been lost to him forever. He couldn’t risk coming that close to darkness again, not when his leadership was so vital for everyone, and especially for Caitlin’s well-being. But the darkness knew him, and continued calling him. How long had he stood there wallowing in all the darkness surrounding him? Coming back to the present, he quickly put it behind him and grappled his way to the surface of the quicksand of evil dragging him down and reached for the light. And the light looked like Delavega. A voice in his mind screamed. “What are you doing? Come back!” “You can’t go there. Come back!” insisted a masculine voice. Dylan blinked, and discovered the detective holding him and shaking him with a strength he didn’t know the man possessed. “You were...light. So bright...” Dylan did a mental head shake. “Where were you?” Ramone still gripped his shoulder. “Here. Just here. Absorbing all my dark memories. I didn’t bother sorting through any of them, but felt a terrifying fear. I don’t know what happened. I wasn’t sure what to do. You know about my past?” Ramon nodded.

“I sensed my past, dragging me down into a quicksand of darkness. Couldn’t risk going farther into the pit. Sorry. I’m not certain what the impressions actually mean until I go over them again.” “Dylan?” Ramon looked concerned. “I don’t recommend that—not without a spirit guide or a control—someone you can trust while you’re inside your mind digging through all of those memories. It can’t be safe.” “True. Not only don’t we know what we’re dealing with, looks like someone is baiting Jackson,” Dylan agreed. “The one problem I did see, and it scared the life out of me was someone is looking for Caitlin. And demons are hunting for fae blood, or they’re looking for demi-god blood, which scares me even more. I’ll have to watch over every single person we’ve given blood to at this point, because everything could depend on it. I can’t risk Caitlin since she’s not immortal yet, and we have to help her get through the most difficult stages of metamorphosis first. When she awakens, a whole bunch of different DNA will be merged within her. I know nothing about all that. Max and Shelby have the under situation under control, and they’ll fill me in as we go. In the meantime, I’m concerned about what else is going to surface when she does get through metamorphosis, and I want her safe before that happens. “I hate to burst your bubble, Dylan, but there’s more trouble over here. Take a look at what I found on this path down by the creek.” “Don’t tell me.” “Sorry. It looks like they were planning to do more than just capture Jackson.” “Look at all this equipment. They had plans to cross the creek—kidnap him?” Delavega shook his head. “Probably not him. They’d be unwise to mess with him. But someone on the estate.” “That means they’ll try breaching the wards. I was afraid they’d start infiltrating into Sang Froid. After I saw the path where they entered through the bayou, I figured there’d be trouble later. We need to create a safety net around the outside of our Parrish and the wolves’ territory. Ramon turned and stared. “Listen we’ve got to make sure everybody’s warned. I’ll get the message out with my s, and you can tell the council and

everyone at the estate. We’ll see what we can do about getting the message to the extended wolf packs outside our area. You see if there’s anyone willing to come forward with information—anything.” “The demon situation is too dangerous for everybody and getting out of hand.” Ramon checked over his shoulder. “And we shouldn’t stick around here like sitting ducks. Are you okay to go on to the next site?” Dylan nodded. “Give me a ride over there. I’m not wasting valuable energy tracing or sifting when I feel like this.” “Hop in,” Ramone said. “Now how about a little vampire GPS?” Dylan chuckled and gave the directions as they drove down the bayou back roads. “We should get out over there,” he pointed out. The clearing wasn’t visible from the dirt road, but a few feet inside the brush boundary, the area where the demons met with the witch was clear. “Here is where they met.” “You picking up anything?” Ramone paced the clearing. “Nothing more than what Jackson told—wait.” Ramone stopped moving and waited. “There’s something familiar...” A few random thoughts drifted through his mind like dandelion down. “Simone? I swear I sense her...but no tangible thoughts.” “Could it be she once ed through here?” “Maybe, but highly unlikely. I’ll talk to her. I know exactly where to find her.” “You gonna trace? Or you want a ride back to your car?” “Thanks, but I need to clear this up now. I’ll trace.” Dylan shook the man’s hand and said, “Keep in touch.”

Chapter Thirteen

Genetic Mapping WHEN DYLAN RETURNED to the estate, he felt super charged. Simone knew exactly what the herbs were for. She’d been the one who ordered them from the Witch’s Brew and told them to place the order with Nicodemus. Not that Dylan was pleased about finding smuggling was going on between the Underworld and this realm. At least he knew what the herbs were for, and since they kept the succubus under control, he could hardly blame her. Where she’d gotten the moonstone was a greater concern, and one she didn’t answer, because it was exactly the one he’d seen in his youth his mother claimed had the powers of the light fae and many had died to protect it eons ago. Dylan checked for Max first in the lab, knowing the man was a workaholic. He took in the sight of the research physician in unusual casual garb and almost laughed. Max knew Dylan was there, but he stayed focused on the slide in front of him. “Give me a minute, Dylan.” The research physician had taken to wearing muscle tees and sweats until he learned how to control his demon nature. Given his vampire-berserker background, he claimed he was tired of ripping out his good shirts and pants. His present look was a far cry from the perfectly groomed southern gentleman he’d been when they first met. When Shelby walked in behind Dylan, Max finally glanced up from the microscope. She gave off an aura of concern, more worried than she let on. After hugging Max and Dylan, she sat next to the microscope and took a quick look. “Talk to me,” Dylan said. Max started. “You know most of this, but just to review: Kyle infected Shelby accidentally with the rogue jaguar virus, and now we know, because of her fae DNA she survived. After Kyle saved me from Amyra, we both imprinted on Shelby, creating a relationship the three of us eventually learned how to accept. We suspect that was also because of our DNA. Long story short, until I ended up being the one to turn Shelby when Amyra bled her dry, our relationship was working out fine. But eventually, the mate bond Shelby and I once shared,

changed to a sire bond. Shelby’s mate bond with Kyle remained intact, but what once had been a lust filled”—He grinned at Shelby—“relationship with me, returned to our old close, abiding friendship.” No one expected the friendship between her and Max to grow any deeper after their changes—but it had. “Shelby and Kyle kept Caitlin alive, giving me time to change her.” Dylan said. She’d stepped forward and volunteered to sire Dylan’s life mate to save him from the loss Max suffered, paying him back for the help he’d given them. Even though Dylan had been the one to perform the official exchange on Caitlin, he suspected the women shared a closer connection as a result of having used Shelby’s blood to turn his mate. “After observing Caitlin closely, I hoped there would be something to report to you,” Dylan said. “I’m concerned because Caitlin’s own blood must contain rich fae DNA, and yet nothing unusual has manifested. Shelby, you’ve always been here as . What are you sensing?” “No other evidence of recessive DNA has materialized, yet?” Shelby asked. “No, nothing. And all I keep thinking about is what happened to you.” “Thanks, Dylan. Like finding out I inherited gifts from my sex fae genetics wasn’t embarrassing enough, you and the boys can’t stop bringing that up.” Max moaned. “It was...memorable. Everyone within fifty feet felt the needing...You were incredible—” “Am incredible!” Shelby added, took a sip of her drink, and grinned. “Dolt.” For the first time that night, Dylan relaxed and smiled. “Sorry,” he said, “I didn’t mean any disrespect. It’s just when I add the genetics, I’m astounded at the backgrounds we’ve messed with.” “I won’t lie, Dylan. I understand your concern. Thinking of the potpourri of genetic material building up in Caitlin’s blood is like researching primordial soup.” Max scrubbed his hands down his face. “Shelby, what do you think we need to be worried about?”

Shelby pointed at Dylan. “Keep in mind, Kyle changed Max. So we have a little shifter, a little demon, and if Max’s natural DNA is an indirect line from yours, Dylan, as we believe, the fae will be dominant because of his and my lineage, not to mention Caitlin’s own fae background. And along with the blood Dylan donated...? I don’t know how all the fae DNA will affect her. But she’s loaded with it.” She sighed and picked up one of the reports Max handed her. “This looks like an ancestral family tree. There—” She pointed to a spot on the page. “That may be a fae link to both of you as well as me.” She tilted her head, and moved her hand to another spot. “But I don’t know anything about the berserker background.” “No problem there,” Max explained, “It’s men who inherit the berserker DNA. Like color blindness, the gene is on one of the X-chromosomes. Women are usually carriers, born to it on.” Shelby roughly sketched what looked like a mind map. Once she added labels. Dylan realized it was a simple ancestry chart. “The jaguar is of little consequence, but Kyle’s survival was the result of his wolf-shifter background. If there’s an up side to all this, Caitlin should make friends easily among the various packs.” Shelby pointed to a box with Caitlin’s name, then to one above Kyle’s and Max’s and hers. “What of Baphomet’s demon blood—here—from Amyra? The blood I inherited from Kyle through Max becomes the contributing factor for our concern...here.” She drew a line from Amyra’s box to Caitlin’s. “That is a concern,” Max agreed. “Consider what the possibilities are so far.” Max said. “When Niccolai’s halfsister, Amyra, turned Kyle, she not only turned him vampire, she also contaminated his blood with the blood she shared from the ancient demon, Baphomet. Caitlin has blood from...let’s see...” After Max listed the litany of possibilities, Dylan felt worse. Shelby continued to take notes. “Let’s pray Caitlin’s light fae DNA counter balances the demon’s blood, as it has with mine.”

Shelby was right, despite being Caitlin’s formal maker, she was young and inexperienced, not to mention a physician. Killing, any sort of killing, took a toll on her light. In fact, all four of Dylan’s new friends, including Victor Salazar, were physicians with a penchant for saving lives not taking them. “We need to map the DNA, like a genealogy chart,” Shelby added. “And think about all the potential ancestry effects.” “Aye, a family tree on steroids, I’m afraid.” “We call it gene mapping, another way to consider what the consequences of turning Caitlin with Shelby’s blood means to her metamorphosis,” Max interjected. “That concerns me.” “Aye, and me as well...along with the lack of information about Caitlin’s true parentage. She and her brother were adopted. I assumed she had to have some random characteristics to be a true psychic—fae, witch, or druid. In reality, I should have thought about consequences.” “No blame.” Max tapped a pen on his notepad. “We need answers, and it would be helpful if we had them before Caitlin goes through metamorphosis. Shelby, do another blood draw for a DNA test, and I’ll call Victor with the results. See if he has any ideas on the subject.” “Sure thing.” After gathering her equipment, Shelby squeezed Dylan’s hand. “Don’t worry, I feel the bond between Caitlin and me growing stronger every day. I won’t allow anything to happen to her.” Using Shelby’s blood to turn Caitlin, created Shelby’s special attachment to her, and any qualities Caitlin inherited from her blood—along with any other blood and genetic material in her system or background—would become a fixed part of her during metamorphosis. “She’ll be dealing with a variety of characteristics when she emerges,” Dylan noted. “Once the DNA melds with her own, she’ll need to learn how to deal with her new abilities, and our help with her training.” Max added. “We may not know much about the process, but it hasn’t been that long since we went through stasis ourselves. Once Victor arrives, we can figure it out together. We’ll find the answers she needs.” Max stood and placed a hand

on Dylan’s shoulder. “I have one other problem, Shelby,” Dylan stopped her. “Caitlin needs to be prepared for the mausoleum. You know she has a problem with the concept of being buried alive. Any suggestions are welcome.” Dylan put a hand on Shelby’s shoulder when she shivered. “Don’t we all? From what I’ve learned about your FBI psychic, she’ll want to be all matter of fact and handle her fears herself. My advice is ignore what she says. Get in her head and control the fear. The process is difficult enough without adding anything negative to the equation.” “I plan to do exactly that when I take her into the crypt, but someone may have to save my ass when she finds out.” The grunt and head shake from Max told Dylan he was on his own. “There’s something else bothering me,” Dylan itted. “When Shelby offered her blood so I could turn Caitlin, I never thought about the repercussions. The fact that I also fed her my blood —Niccolai’s blood—first, to keep her alive long enough to get her through the change, has to be the reason her transition is happening so quickly.” “If what you think is true and those demons are still after her, it doubles the target on her back. And as soon as she completes metamorphosis, Amyra’s DNA in her blood will begin calling out to the demons. But at least she’ll be immortal.” Shelby frowned, and for a moment the sweet, curly-haired redhead looked ferocious. “Caitlin will need extra protection until we settle the demon issue.” “Done.” Dylan said. “Don’t worry, Shelby. I’ll dig more information out of Victor as soon as he arrives,” Max said. “Why don’t you see how our patient is doing?” Dylan’s ability to read minds wasn’t necessary to see Shelby was anxious, and he wanted an opportunity to speak privately with Max. The maker bond would prevent Shelby from concentrating on her work until Caitlin was safely encased within the tomb for her metamorphosis. That brought up another situation. The

Parrish needed a visiting doctor to help out at the clinic where Shelby worked while Caitlin needed her maker. He’d have to make arrangements. “I need a few moments with Max. You and Caitlin should talk.” “Okay, and Dylan, don’t worry. Max will have a look at the blood samples right away.” Like a whirlwind, she kissed him on the cheek and gave his arm a gentle squeeze, then repeated the affectionate hug for Max with further instructions. “If you’re still here when I bring the girls by, you will behave yourself.” “What?” Max’s eyes opened in wide feigned innocence. “You act as if I’m some kind of Lothario. I’m doing my best. Can I help it if my demon imprinted on the woman, and my berserker burst through? I’m doing everything I can to get used to the idea. I’m giving her space like everyone suggested, even though it’s killing the damned beast inside me.” “You could try seeing the situation from poor Genevieve’s point of view, since she’s obviously attracted to you, too. This world’s foreign, and she’s an innocent dealing with the loss of her parents and caring for her younger sister in a new world among strangers. Some stranger than others, I might add.” Shelby raised an eyebrow in his direction. “Wait a minute—” Max growled. “Just giving you a hard time.” Shelby patted him on the cheek and began texting. “Talk, and when I get back with the blood, you can run a few tests. If the girls get here first, mind your manners. Try not to burst out of your clothes and shock them.” “Got it. Point taken,” Max griped. “No full Monty, naked-demon-berserker” The way the two life-long friends, Shelby and Max, bickered was a farce. They cared deeply about each other. But she had a point. The first time Max Hamilton met the eldest Halfling, his demon imprinted on her. Then inexperienced as he was, he was unable to control the berserker within him. It burst through his defenses, and Max, in all his berserker-demon glory, had popped out of his clothes.

To the young woman’s credit, she’d held her own against his affections by dropping him with what Dylan thought was some otherworldly karate move and a knee to the groin. Even now, Dylan found it hard to keep his smile from breaking into a grin. Hell, when was the last time he’d been surrounded by so many caring people? Over three hundred years. He’d been a mere lad back then. Suddenly, he was acquiring friends like tics on a dog in the woods, and they’d all somehow turned into an odd family of sorts. Instead of keeping his distance as he once had from everyone except Garr and Jackson, he was branching out. The idea was almost ludicrous. Him having friends. But it had him experiencing a warmth in his heart he barely recognized. The darkness, which grew within him over the long years, faded with each person he decided to care for. Maybe there was hope for his soul after all. “I spoke to Victor last night, and he offered his aid with the jaguars and the demons, as well as Max’s research regarding Caitlin’s blood,” Shelby said. Since Max had been working with Victor Salazar on the jaguar virus and the vampire infertility problem, he’d checked Caitlin’s DNA and hadn’t found anything other than the expected strand of fae chromosomes. After the metamorphosis was complete, he’d probably recheck her to make certain there weren’t any recessive supernatural DNA traits lurking in her genes...ones they didn’t know about. Dylan couldn’t help the niggling worry in his gut. Hell, he didn’t need any more surprises. Cocking his head first to one side, then the other, he allowed the tightness in his shoulders to loosen. “Good. We’re building our forces.”

Chapter Fourteen

Meeting Victor WHEN DYLAN ARRIVED back at the estate, he was surprised to find a large group assembled outside the guest cottages. Victor had arrived by car and a large guy stepped out from the other side. Ramon was already there with Max. Dylan asked Shelby if was Kyle coming by and she said he was because Victor had a surprise for him. “That’s Julian,” she said looking in the big man’s direction. “He hadn’t turned yet when Kyle was in Guatemala, but he’s the young jaguar shifter who saved him from Amyra by getting help from Victor.” “Kyle is going to be shocked and pleased, I’m sure.” Victor said, “Don’t worry. Julian doesn’t look anything like he used to. You should be worried he’ll attack before he realizes who you really are.” Dylan chuckled, knowing Kyle was a little off most of the time due to a mixture of his aggressive DNA strains of blood. He walked a fine line between aggression and kindness. The surgeon in him, and his mate Shelby, balanced the jaguar, the wolf, the demon, and the vampire. “Let’s get inside before Kyle gets here,” Shelby suggested and herded everyone inside the big house. No sooner had the last body settled in the den, when the doorbell rang. Dylan went to the door and to his surprise, Kyle was waiting outside with Caitlin. He frowned. “Uh, come in. Everyone’s in the den.” Dylan pulled Caitlin aside. “What are you doing here? Are you okay?” “I want answers, too. Kyle said he was heading over here, and I’m feeling fine for the moment.” They caught up with Shelby then entered the den together. Everybody was already seated, but Kyle didn’t miss a beat. He immediately went up to Julian, picked him up into a great big bear hug, and swung him around—not an easy feat considering Julian was probably well over close to six and a half feet tall

and built like a Mack truck. “I guess the surprise took care of itself.” Shelby said with a wide grin. “How did you even recognize Julian?” Max asked. “Based on your old description, he’s totally different.” Kyle clapped a big hand on the younger man’s shoulder. “I would recognize the scent of his blood anywhere. I’ll never forget it. Julian saved my life, gave me his blood for crying out loud, hooked me up with Victor and a local blood donor, and hid me from Amyra. How could I ever forget him?” Julian wiped his eyes. “You saved my family, my village. You sacrificed yourself for us. I did so little—” “You did everything.” Shelby went over to hug the young man, too. “Yes and we’re pleased you came,” Dylan said. “I hate to ask you this as soon as you’ve arrived, but we can sure use some expertise in the jaguar shifter arena. We’ve had some problems around here lately.” “I’d be honored to help in anyway.” Julian emphasized, anyway. “We appreciate it, lad. Here then, we’ll drink to it.” Kyle took the drink out of Julian’s hand and gave it to Max. “Get the kid a beer. Hard liquor, your good stuff—” He pointed at Dylan. “—will knock him on his ass before he gets to the bottom of the glass. Julian, stick with the beer. I recommend you build up a tolerance to this stuff.” The laughter filled the room and soon everyone began talking and asking questions at once. Caitlin was sticking to Shelby and Isobel. Dylan asked Garr to play host for a few minutes and pulled Victor Salazar aside. “Thank you for coming to our rescue. There are times when I think Niccolai made a mistake choosing me to run things until Jackson takes over.” “Niccolai is incapable of making a mistake of that magnitude. You must trust the great vampire knew what he was doing when he recruited you.”

Dylan released a long pent up sigh. “I’m relieved to hear you say that. I’m more relieved to have you by our side to help and advise me.” “I am honored to do so.” The elder Spaniard, who didn’t look a day over thirtyfive, gave him a deep, low bow, and Dylan returned it. It was good to have someone around from the old days, and a hint of old manners. “Sometimes the years too quickly, and keeping up with the trends gets tiring. I will enjoy having somebody around to commiserate with, Victor.” “As will I.” Salazar chuckled.

Chapter Fifteen

Internment IN CAITLIN’S PRESENT condition it was too dangerous for her to leave the estate, so Shelby came by to examine her. After taking her vitals, Shelby announced her diagnosis. “I don’t think Caitlin can make it through another day without going into stasis, Dylan. It is time for your internment, sweetie.” When the panic attack started. Shelby and Dylan took control. “Sorry, Caitlin. It’ll be easier this way,” Shelby said and within seconds the two vampires sent Caitlin into a deep slumber. “Good plan, Shelby.” “Thanks. Now all we have to do is take her out to the mausoleum and get her comfortable in the crypt. She’ll remain in stasis through her metamorphosis.” “Then when she awakes, the fun begins. You better be here to vouch for me. She was mad enough when I suggested mind control.” “She’ll get over it, Dylan. Besides I have a plan to help you distract her.” “Good, I’m looking forward to hearing all about it.

WHEN THE MASSIVE LOCK in the wrought iron gate surrounding the mausoleum clicked shut. Dylan nodded to the guards and walked down the few stone steps to where Shelby waited for him. Caitlin remained behind within the cocoon of darkness, undergoing the final step in her transmutation. Dusk approached, but this section of the bayou was always overcast, and thickly wooded. Swamp surrounded the only high ground in the area, but that wasn’t saying much. “How is she?” Shelby whispered. With his head still turned in the direction of the crypt, he shrugged. “Not good.” He appreciated the of his friends through all of this, but he was more grateful to Shelby than to anyone. In the hospital, not only had she sustained Caitlin’s life long enough to allow for the initial change, she’d also volunteered to do it so he didn’t have to. He jumped at the chance when she reminded him what had happened to her and Max. She pointed out he might miss his one chance at happiness if he risked changing Caitlin himself, and he’d waited too long for a life mate to risk losing the relationship he forged with Caitlin. The blood Shelby donated helped him perform the official exchange, thereby ensuring his bond with Caitlin wouldn’t suffer the same fate Shelby’s and Max’s had. Apparently, the sire bond superseded all others. Something like the one binding Shelby to Caitlin. Call it a sire bond or, in their case, a maternal bond—even though both women were close to the same age—surely it wouldn’t allow Shelby to abandon Caitlin at a time like this, any more than he could. “Can you hear her thoughts?” he asked. “No. Can you?” He shut his eyes and listened. “Yes.” He grimaced with his life mate’s pain. “You better block them.” Shelby’s frown hardened. “You know the first twentyfour hours are the worst. We’ve all gone through it.” “I know.” He shook his head. “But to keep her from freaking out, I had to

mesmerize her, again. She’s going to be spittin’ mad when she comes around.” “We didn’t have a choice. She’ll be okay. “ “I should have suspected something was up with her. She’s been complaining about this last step ever since she heard about it. Once we entered the mausoleum, even unconscious, she began hyperventilating.” “Caitlin loves you. She’ll forgive you for helping her get through this.” “I don’t know. She gets mighty testy when anyone takes away her control.” “Don’t we all? Well, at least she’ll sleep through the night.” Caitlin had already forgiven him for changing her without her consent. He’d broken the rules to save her—a major offense in the vampire world. This was the final stage in her metamorphosis. The DNA from her fae ancestors and the vampire DNA infecting her would finally merge permanently during this transition and enhance her immortality. Then Dylan would breathe easier. “Will you be going back to the hospital for now?” “Yes, I have a full load of patients waiting.” She glanced at her watch. “What will you two do after the metamorphosis?” “Until the team gathers to go over the demon infiltration investigation, I plan to keep her with me. Here on the estate, there are hundreds of reinforcements to protect her if necessary. And as long as she’s unconscious, she’ll be safe within the crypt, won’t she?” “This is the safest place for her during her final phase,” Shelby quickly agreed. “And, it’ll give her time to adjust.” “Plus, she can’t go rushing off to re her team or get all over Ramon to share more police information. Since Caitlin and the New Orleans homicide detective, Ramon Delavega, began working to gather information on the rogues and the demons in the surrounding area, they’d made little progress. Then her final metamorphosis interrupted her time table. After she recovered, she would be anxious to get back to work on the

case. “In there, there’s no chance her overly sensitive nature will be exposed to too much light or sound, and since her psychic ability will be heightened, she doesn’t need the added input from anyone’s outside thoughts. That would put her brain into overload,” the doctor in Shelby warned. “She’ll be more sensitive now than during her change.” “But it won’t last long, will it?” “No. Although, just to be cautious, in her case I recommend keeping her preoccupied within the crypt for an extra twelve hours.” She winked and seemed reassured Caitlin would remain safe...for now. Feeling somewhat more relieved, he brushed a loose strand of hair from his face, and then he and Shelby walked along the path to the main house, leaving the two vampire sentinels behind to stand guard. “When I re her,” he said, “she’ll be more in control of her abilities. And we can work on the rest as we go.” Still going over the finer details in his head, he told Shelby, “I plan to throw a good old fashioned ceilidh. With songs, and poetry, recitals, story-telling, and music for dancing. Aye, that’s what I’d like to do for her when she emerges. She’d be pleased to meet the community under those circumstances.” As Dylan shared his ideas with Shelby, he asked if she’d mind working with the other women to help plan the party while Caitlin remained in stasis. She gave Dylan a quick kiss on the cheek. “Stop worrying. The girls and I can finish planning the party while she’s going through the butterfly effect.” “Invite everyone,” he added. By everyone, he meant to include all the wolf packs in the vicinity, as well as the witch covens, the shifters he was aware of, the vampires, and the full council. Delavega was doing background checks on everyone, anyway. If Dylan was still in charge of the Lore, they might as well get to know the woman who would be standing by his side while he waited for Jackson to reach

his majority. In a few months, he’d be free of the diplomacy and the politics, and he and Caitlin could spend more time together—alone without any outside pressures. “She should be ready in plenty of time for the party. Meanwhile, I suggest you pick up all the necessary ingredients for her emergence. A little romance will go a long way.” Earlier, Shelby had suggested Dylan give Caitlin a meaningful gift. Not a half bad idea. Aye, ’tis a good idea. Might even make up for the whole mesmerizing situation. And though he knew exactly what he wanted to give her, a female’s opinion about the gift might reassure him. “What are you thinking?” “A necklace.” His thoughts turned to Cassie. The coven leader of the local witches would know where to get what he needed. The witch helped them locate and close the Underworld portal, thus proving herself trustworthy. During the ensuing battle, she’d even cloaked Caitlin with a powerful protection spell. Cassie should be the one to choose exactly which moonstone would suit Caitlin. The necklace would be a gift from his heart to the woman who held his heart. He’d call Cassie’s later and might even suggest a protective spell to enhance the gift. “A necklace sounds perfect. But save it until the night of the party. She’ll be even more excited to get something special right before you present her to everyone.” “Thank you Shelby, for this and everything.” “ when you helped Kyle and Max...and me? You said there’d come a time when we’d be called on to help someone else...pay it forward. I’m glad it was you and Caitlin we could help.” “What will I do tomorrow when she awakens?” When her eyes opened wide and she laughed, he grimaced. “Dylan, you did not

just ask me that! Do I have to spell out how to ‘distract’ her for twelve more hours?” “No, a spelling lesson won’t be necessary. I think I get the gist. I’ll get right on it.”

Chapter Sixteen

Choosing a Moonstone THERE WAS A WITCH HELPING the demons. Dylan knew he couldn’t forget that when he dealt with the witches. Cassie promised to be there by the time he arrived. She also assured him she’d have a few stones for him to choose from. Hmm, he wondered who was with the Halflings? Dylan hadn’t made it to the end of the driveway, when the answer to his question materialized in the seat beside him. He stifled the yawn he felt coming over him. Simone’s ability to appear without warning still startled him and, no matter how long he’d known her, being tired around the succubus always made him uneasy. She shook her hair back over her shoulder and said, “I wish you wouldn’t always react to me in such a fashion.” “In wh-at fashion?” Did the drop dead gorgeous woman know she made him nervous? Not in a good way. “Surprised. Wary.” She checked her lipstick in the visor mirror. As if there was something she could improve. He’d never observed a hair out of place or anything less than perfection in her appearance—not that it had ever affected him. “Ah well, you did show up out of nowhere. I was surprised. So, why are you here?” “Where are you going?” she asked. “I asked you first?” She gave him her disgusted expression implying the conversation was below her. Okay, she was right. He ired her taste and could use her opinion, too. “I’m going to the Witch’s Brew to meet Cassie. Tanya picked up a few stones I want to look over for Caitlin. I could use another woman’s opinion.”

Simone grinned, looking especially pleased to be included. “I’d love to accompany you.” She turned in her seat and asked, “Will you also be going to see Detective Delavega?” “You were eave-dropping?” Dylan did a double take. “Ye-e-s. Why do you ask?” “He interests me, cherie.” “How? Why?” “A-ha. He is mysterious for a human, no? I sense even you cannot penetrate his blocks.” “Really? You can’t get through them, either?” “No. Not with my powers as a succubus.” She granted him a small knowing smile. “Nor as a dark fae. But I will try, this time as a woman, to determine his life force. Perhaps a different approach will be more effective. You think?” “Go for it. Personally, I don’t like prying, but I am curious. He’s all yours. If he falls for it, I want to know what you find out. Deal?” “Today, how do you say...? I will merely ‘warm him up’.” “Great. Don’t mess with him too much, I have questions, and I want him to cooperate with me, later.” “Since Caitlin is unable to help him, he and I have been stealing files for the investigation. He said he likes the way I work.” The concept of the cop in cahoots with the succubus—stealing government files from the FBI—what next? “Really? When did this start?” “After we closed the demon portal. Before Caitlin was attacked she assigned me to retrieve her FBI files. You know how subtle I can be.” “You don’t say.” The dark fae was a succubus. She fed off sexual energy in other peoples’ dreams. In order to remain in Dylan’s district, she’d learned how to control herself, but he never forgot she could be deadly. One of her useful talents was the ability to fade into the shadows. No one ever knew when she was

present or not. Except when she materialized out of nowhere. Dylan sensed her, usually before he saw her. For defensive reasons, he was very in-tune to her thought patterns. The area witches ran the local coven from the upstairs of a very old building, and had restored the businesses below after the last hurricane. One business was the Witch’s Brew, stocked full of potions, herbs, and remedies. The soap and sachets, oils and aphrodisiacs, candles and Tarot cards were situated on the corner next door, beside the jewelry store with precious stones and gems, chakras and talismans. He looked for parking place out front, but he’d never been one who was comfortable sharing his personal business, so the back alley would allow him to enter the building without drawing attention. He pulled around behind the building where the coven headquarters was housed, found a place quickly, and got out. “Are you coming?” he asked Simone. “You go ahead. I’ll you.” The painted pentagram over the back door forced him to knock. In all the years he’d been in the area, he’d never been inside the witches’ store. He would need to be invited in.

LESS THAN AN HOUR LATER, Dylan’s head was ready to explode with all the women and their opinions. If only he could block their mouths as easily as he blocked their thoughts. Years on the battlefield never prepared him for jewelry shopping in the presence of three women. Hell, he’d researched the type of stone he intended to give Caitlin. How many more opinions did he need? Within five minutes, several black velvet trays filled with necklaces and rings appeared on the glass counter. Nothing fit what he had in mind, but it didn’t stop the women from pulling out what they liked, shoving the items in his face, and oohing and ah-ing over the most horrendous items he’d ever seen. Nothing looked remotely like the stone he’d considered giving Caitlin. “I want something from the old world, something sturdy but delicate looking, antiqued metal, perhaps gold with a rainbow moonstone embedded within it. What we used to call a mind stone in the old times.” “Aren’t you the particular one,” Tanya quipped, putting the ring she tried on back in place. “I’m—” Simone interrupted his rebuttal. “He is a man who knows the value of the woman he wants and is not afraid to show her.” The smile Cassie kept turning on for Dylan, faded at Simone’s reminder. He still wasn’t sure how the witch felt, but it made him uncomfortable to think she might have an ulterior motive for repeatedly finding reasons to meet with him—like being attracted to him. Until Caitlin brought it to his attention, he’d always thought her interest in him was to further the coven’s position on the council. Caitlin emphatically told him he was very much mistaken. Didn’t the witch understand his special bond with Caitlin prevented him from ever having an interest in any other women again? Cassie’s smile turned into a frown at Simone’s words, and she shrugged. “I might have an old amulet or two in the vault where I keep Niccolai’s treasures, with the coven’s Grimoire and the Scrying mirror. Why do you need a specific moonstone?” Cassie asked Dylan.

He lowered his voice. “I first heard of this particular kind of moonstone’s power when I was in the islands off Ireland for a few years. The druids used the mind stone to enhance their psychic abilities and to see the future. Some moonstones hold certain properties of light and healing.” “If I have what you’re looking for in the vault,” Cassie said, “how are we supposed to know if it’s a match for Caitlin?” “I brought a lock of her hair. I thought you or Tanya could do your magic...whatever...and see if you had a match.” If he found the right one, it would become one with the owner—calm her when she needed it, protect her, and bring her good fortune. He had more than a few strands of Caitlin’s hair in an envelope. The witches could tell him if the stone and Caitlin were a match. “Show him the one Jackson confiscated from the demons.” Simone suggested. Cassie gave Simone a strange look and nodded before excusing herself. After she went into the other room, Tanya kept babbling about items on the list Dylan had ordered ahead of time, questioning him about details he had no interest in. “You choose, Tanya. I’m sure I can trust your judgment to find the correct scented candles and oils to help soothe Caitlin after her metamorphosis.” “I know the right mix.” Tanya beamed with self-confidence as she gathered up items from around the store, and Cassie returned with several decorative boxes. They looked old and expensive. Some were in metal cases and the cases themselves were inlaid with colored stones. She placed the boxes on velvet cloths covering the glass counter and laid out the contents. “Do you have the hair?” she asked holding out her hand. Dylan handed Cassie the envelope, thinking Simone had gone quite silent for a change. Strange, her image seemed to fade and strengthen periodically. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Fine, thank you. If you don’t mind, I need a breath of air.” She waved her hand boldly and made a dramatic exit saying, “I’ll meet you back at the car.”

Cassie turned back and touched Dylan’s arm sending a shiver up his back. “Are you ready, Dylan? I’m going to need to concentrate.” She placed Caitlin’s hair in a stone bowl and added a few herbs and oils. “Tanya, come here. I may need your help. This is an extremely exhausting spell.” After the two witches spoke an incantation over the ingredients, Cassie held the bowl over each necklace. There were five of them. The ones on each end were almost exactly what he envisioned for Caitlin. The other ones didn’t look like they’d flatter her. She should have something as lovely as she was—but it had to blend with her aura. As Cassie held the bowl over the first stone, nothing happened. Nothing on the second, either. He felt the air sizzle when she ed it over the next. Was that the reaction they were expecting? She moved the bowl on. Guess not. Nothing on the fourth one had him feeling disappointed, but when Cassie moved to the last, the contents in the bowl burst into flames—multi-colored flames of fire and ice—the color of the stone. “This...this is the one.” Cassie pointed to the filigree necklace filled with a number of moonstones and one large one in the center. “How did Simone know?” “Is this the one the demon’s wanted for those herbs?” “Yes, but how—” Dylan thought it would do Caitlin’s beauty justice, but just to be sure there wasn’t more to all this he asked, “If you aren’t too taxed, will you cast a protection spell on the stone for Caitlin?” Cassie cocked her head to one side giving him a look of disbelief. “She is a vampire, Dylan. Immortal. What more protection will she need?” “The demons had a reason to target her, and until we know why, I’d be reassured if this moonstone held a spell to enhance her strength.”

“Tanya, bring me the Grimoire. Let’s see if I can find something suitable.” Dylan took her hand in his and thanked her. She smiled and sighed, but when he released her hand, he saw weariness in her eyes. It worried him. “Are you too tired?” “No. Tanya will help...” she paused then started to speak again, “but...” She began to say more then stopped. She glanced around to make sure no one else heard. “You never knew how I felt, did you?” Dylan’s gut twisted. Should he pretend he didn’t know what she was talking about or face her question honestly? He looked away and shook his head. “No. No, I didn’t until just now. ’Tis best is it not? It would have only brought us pain. Caitlin is my life mate, Cassie. There could be no other.” “Are you certain she is the one?” Cassie asked, hope in her voice and sorrow filled her expression. “Aye, I am—” Tanya entered the room carrying the coven’s Grimoire, and to Dylan’s great relief, interrupted their conversation. Cassie visibly shook off her disappointment and stepped away putting distance between herself and Dylan. She took the book from Tanya, placed it in a book holder on the counter, and began flipping pages. “Ah, now where is the spell I’m looking for? Here?” She turned pages. “No. Here. This will call on the four elements to protect her against any unnatural matter.” “What are those?” “Any object or dark magic from the Underworld, and those beings who wield the power. Demons. That’s what you’re worried about, right?” “Right. How will the four elements protect her?” “There are many ways the elements can be used. Air, fire, water, earth—she will be able to call on the elements if she needs them. As we do.”

“If she calls on them, will there be consequences?” He’d been around the occult long enough to know nothing came without a price. “There are always consequences...but she is wise and good. She will not use the power for evil, so you needn’t worry.” After she returned the necklace to the case, Cassie handed the case to him. “I will be willing to advise her.” Her gaze directly met his, no hint of the longing he’d seen earlier. Did he trust her? He tried to brush her mind without actually invading her thoughts, but her words felt genuine when she added, “We’ll keep her safe.” She smiled then picked up the necklace and handed it to Tanya. “Would you wrap this for Dylan?” After the younger witch took the necklace into the other room, Cassie glanced up at him and whispered, “If you find this isn’t the bond you’d hoped for, me. If it is...I wish you both eternal happiness.” Before Dylan mentally formed a response, Tanya returned with the nicely wrapped box holding the necklace and another bag filled with the special items he’d requested. Not acknowledging Cassie’s comments, he paid what she’d asked and thanked both women for their help. Finally, clutching his purchases, he breathed a sigh of relief and stepped into the back alley. Gods, he hated shopping. “Ready?” The voice behind him startled Dylan, and he jumped. Simone materialized beside him outside the door. Standing impatiently with a hand on one hip she reached for the bag. “Did you find the perfect gift? Here, let me take it for you.” Apparently not expecting an answer, because before he could utter an answer, she turned and quickly strode toward the car. “In any particular hurry?” he commented, snidely. “Don’t we have other errands to run?” she shot back.

“Aye, we’re finished here.” “Where’s the list?” The withering gaze she delivered with her words shut him up. He waved the paper at her as she entered the car on the enger side...without opening the door. The familiar chilling cold—the sensation of approaching death—swept through him. He shuddered every time she used dark fae magic in his presence. Why was she here? What did she expect to accomplish in town? Then he recalled her unusual curiosity about Ramon and her comments about Dylan’s meeting with him. When he had time he should scrutinize her interest and his background. Ramon Delavega wasn’t merely the sympathetic New Orleans detective his demeanor indicated. He was definitely Other. But what? Dylan still hadn’t figured that out, and now Simone was equally as inquisitive.

Chapter Seventeen

Awakening WHEN THE SUN ROSE, Dylan still experienced the ancient weariness usually signaling daylight. Concerns clouded his thoughts so much lately, he hadn’t been able to sleep. So it was a good thing he didn’t need much to keep going. Juggling too many balls in the air even for him could wear a body out. Yesterday, sometime between making love to Caitlin and trying to keep her distracted, Dylan began worrying about security. Were all the demons ed for? Had Ramon checked out everyone within the locale who’d been invited? By everyone, the women had included all the vampire covens, the wolf packs in the vicinity, as well as the witch covens, and the shifters they knew about. If he was going to be any help to Caitlin, he better gather his control. Dylan had a feeling it was time for the butterfly to spread her wings. He entered the cool damp mausoleum and crept down the short flight of moss covered steps into the special crypt Niccolai created years ago. The musty odor had to be almost as old as he was. He paused. Then he heard it—within the silence of the tomb. Caitlin’s heartbeat picked up, her beat matching his own. She was just awakening when he neared the entrance and opened the door. The shopping bags he carried contained all he would need to create the romantic atmosphere he hoped would ease her mind. He put them down and lit the scented candles, first. Cassie, Tanya, and Simone all insisted Caitlin would appreciate them along with the rest of the items they’d prepared for her. The last stop he made before he returned to the cemetery was to a lingerie shop—his own idea— where he picked out items suited to Caitlin. The idea of her wearing the scanty little silk and lace he chose for her appealed to him and brought his fangs to the surface. He released a shallow breath and placed the fragrant multi-colored roses, two dozen of them, in the crystal vase by her side. No matter what the colors signified, Caitlin would represent them all in his future. He brought the richest red wine he could find, and the women swore the dark chocolate they recommended would not disappoint. Some vampires continued to enjoy eating

after their change, especially the newly made females. So far, Caitlin’s appetite was as healthy as ever. Besides, he imagined the gesture couldn’t hurt the precarious position he’d face when she ed what he’d done to put her to sleep. Chocolate might help, and if that didn’t work...there was always the sex. Seduction was his specialty now since all he thought about was pleasing her. While he made love to her, he’d keep her mind occupied so her fear to the closed in space wouldn’t rise and ruin the pleasure he planned to bring her. She looked so beautiful in the candle light with hair draped to her waist and her body unfolding as if she was a butterfly emerging from the chrysalis. Caitlin reached high above her head, stretching and exposing her rounded voluptuous curves in utter splendor. All her senses would be highly sensitive, so he stripped down to bare skin and slipped beside her and pulled up the silk sheets to cover them. As soon as they touched, her body responded, molding against his, seeking out more of his flesh to cling to. Opening her arms wide to embrace him, she wrapped her legs around his hips as he covered her with his body and kissed her awake. Gently brushing her lips with his, he encouraged her to open her mouth with his tongue and demanded entrance, taking her breath and her heat within him. He responded to her more deeply than he ever had, and was prepared to satisfy her in every way, giving her whatever he could, whatever she needed from him. Between the blood lust and the sexual lust, she would be ravenous when she fully awakened, and he would be ready to provide for her. First, she would feed from him, then later, after he made love to her and after he bribed her with chocolate and wine, he would feed from her. For extra endurance, the donors had satisfied his blood needs these past few days, preparing him for her hunger. He gripped her hair, suddenly noticing subtle physical changes since her transformation. Her hair had grown as if she’d been entombed for years. Her shoulder length hair was thicker, long pale-blonde curls. Caitlin half opened her eyes, not truly focused, not fully awake. Dylan watched as she opened them wider and recognized him. Her eyes had taken on a much more angular, almond shape—the shape of a fae’s eyes. Her ancestor’s DNA hadn’t been in question, but the barely perceptible changes in her appearance

now, confirmed her heritage. Her skin had a new, almost iridescent quality to it, and the flowery scent surrounding her had an aphrodisiac-like effect upon him. As if he needed anything more to be hopelessly attracted to his life-mate. He kissed his way up the long line of her neck, to her ears, and felt the smile on his lips broaden. Her tiny ears had developed a tiny point at the top, lending an endearing pixie like fragility to her already porcelain magical appearance. She would hate it. But her angelic like beauty didn’t fool him, the long sinewy muscles beneath her skin rippled with power—power she would have to learn to wield and control. As their eyes met, he noted Caitlin’s pupils dilated fully, so much so the irises were invisible, and what little white was left was riddled with tiny red capillaries brought on from the stress of the metamorphosis. Her fangs dropped into place and became exposed beyond her full tempting lips. The sooner she fed, the faster she’d heal, and the sooner they could resume their lives together. Dylan lifted his chin to expose his neck and sliced open his skin to force her to feed. Her mouth opened and her fangs fully dropped into place when she saw the blood. She smelled it and heard his pulse beat. She wouldn’t be able to resist. He didn’t want her to restrain her vampire soul. He wanted her to release it—lose all control—see what power she’d gained. With surprising strength, the tiny woman flipped Dylan to his back and straddled him. Strands of her hair lifted into the air and curled like vines around his wrists, more caressed his body as she leaned in to take his throat. “Oh, lass,” Dylan said with a chuckle as she mounted him, “hold on. This is going to be one long, hard ride, luv.” Then he closed his eyes and gave up control to his life-mate.

WHEN CAITLIN OPENED her eyes, Dylan was beneath her grinning like an idiot. Both of them and the bed were covered in some sort of shimmering dust. “What’s so funny? And what’s with all this glitter?” “Ach, there’s nothing humorous at all about a powerful berserker being overpowered by a wee faery like you. And that isn’t glitter. It’s fairy dust—an aphrodisiac—the result of a fae’s orgasm when extremely satisfied. It also indicates the fae wants more. He licked some off his lips. “If ingested, I’ll be ready for you immediately.” “Like the little blue pill?” “Better. No nasty side effects.” He hadn’t moved a muscle, but when he licked her lips, Caitlin felt him harden inside her. Tentacles of heat curled within her, then reached out through her entire body, from her scalp to the tips of her fingers, toes, and to the long curling strands of her hair which seemed to have a mind of their own. “You don’t say? Okay. I should assume the self-satisfied grin on your face is the result of pride. You think you’re the “thing” with your ability to bring out the fairy dust, hmm? Such masculine prowess?” She trailed a fingernail down his chest. “Well, there’s that, but there’s also...” “What?” “Ye ravaged me.” Dylan released a deep, heavy laugh, and Caitlin let her gaze rise to the ceiling. “I ravaged ye?” She imitated the brogue quite well she thought. “Like a mere slip of a lass such as I could take advantage of one such as ye.” “I didn’t say ye took advantage. I said ye ravaged me... Quite thoroughly too, I might add. Fae magic. Caitlin, love...your hair...look at it.” She realized he was still immobilized by the vining strands of blonde tendrils

wrapped around his arms and wrists like steel cables. He was right. He couldn’t move. “I did this?” She relaxed and her hair unwound, releasing him and relaxing in curly coils about her torso. She tilted her head to one side, closely inspecting the end of a lock of her hair and smiled. The idea of having a magical power amused her. “Aye, ye performed fae magic,” he said, “and I loved it.” He cupped her face in his hands and drew her lips toward his. She let him because she wanted to feel his strength. But he pulled back. “You’re still hungry, lass?” When their lips were a breath apart, she said, “Yes, and so are you. I can sense the hunger within you.” She wanted to feed him and taste him—but this time she would enjoy letting him take control—enjoy feeling the weight of him between her thighs, and again, the thickness of him within her. Caitlin rolled over, holding him still within her embrace as he moved with her like a second skin. “Kiss me, Dylan. It’s your turn to ravish me.”

Chapter Eighteen

The Party “AREN’T YOU THE LOVELIEST thing I’ve ever seen?” Dylan’s words sounded thick with desire. “Thank you. You’re looking pretty spiffy yourself, all handsome and GQ’d up in that black tux.” She straightened his tie and pecked him on the lips. “I feel very upper-class tonight, and you look better than anyone I could conjure.” “Here,” he pulled out a piece of jewelry from his pocket, “this is for you. “Oh, Dylan, I don’t know what to say. It’s magnificent. Thank you.” “Wear it always. I had the witches cast a protection spell on it for you. Cassie said to stop by next week, and she’ll give you a few lessons on calling the elements.” “Wicked awesome! I’ve always thought I had a little witch in me.” The necklace was obviously Celtic and old, no doubt worn by some druid queen. The stone in the center was three inches across and of an unknown variety, but the colors swirled and it was beautiful. “What stone is this?” she asked, touched by his generosity. She fingered the swirling colors moving through the gem. “We call it a mind stone.” “I’ve never heard of one. Old?” “Very.” He gave a half smile. “Some call it Moonstone, but this one has rare properties. It is said a Celtic Lord gave it to a Druid Priestess to prove his love. He’d taken it in payment for saving the daughter of the Fae King. Myth claims only a mystic of sorts can wear it and bring out the stone’s true qualities. It has to be a match to the owner.” Tilting his head at her, he finished the story. “It seems the stories are true. See, my lovely mystic,” he held the stone in his hand and the swirling colors disappeared, “all true.”

He moved her hair aside to place the chunky, aged gold chain around her neck, then turned her around to study the effect. The colors resumed their dance. “Perfect.” “I’m a little nervous meeting everyone for the first time like this.” Caitlin held the stone and calmed immediately. “Don’t be. Once they see this,” he pointed to the stone, “they’ll know how lucky they are to have you. Besides, I love you. That represents a whole other sort of power. Everyone enjoys a true love story. Our happily ever after has made us famous. No one thought I’d ever find my life mate. It gives everyone hope.” “If that’s how they feel, then I’m happy to be their shining example. When is Jackson supposed to be here? I’m looking forward to finally meeting him.” “He called and said he’d be late, but made sure I promised to save him a plate.” Caitlin laughed. “I guess he is still a growing boy. Is he too busy eating to date? Or does Jackson already know who his mate is?” “Definitely no boy. And no to both of your questions. He gets around, but there’s no one in particular. As an alpha wolf, he’ll be expected to take an alpha female to mate one day. As yet, his wolf hasn’t imprinted on any female. Mating with a wolf will satisfy his vampire and Lycan need for a life mate. Then, he’ll be able to sire others of his kind. He’s the last hope of keeping the natural born vampire breed alive.” “The vampires were facing extinction when he was born. Let’s pray he doesn’t take as long to find the right woman as you did.” “Ah, as I told the lad...” He bent and kissed her thoroughly then he added, “You were worth waiting for.” Caitlin was breathing hard by the time he released her. “You are so going to get lucky tonight, mister,” she said. “Shall we go get the introductions over?” “Aye, lass. I’m truly looking forward to later.” He grinned and did his classic brow wiggle. The heavier brogue always gave him away. He was aroused again. Good, she

thought, and held out her arm. She was rattled by her constant need for him. Knowing he was as desperate please her. Heat radiated through her, but an uncomfortable chill ran down her spine. She began to tremble, then impulsively gripped the necklace for comfort. Something was about to happen. The sense of foreboding was clear—the anticipation both frightening and exciting. Touching it soothed her, but the power of the necklace increased her intuition, and what she sensed was trouble. It’s just nerves. Shake it off and get on with this.

Chapter Nineteen

The Wolf JACKSON XENOS BRAKED Dylan’s silver Lamborghini Murcielago behind a stretch limo inconveniently blocking the driveway. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, he waited. The effect of the waning moon still called to him. He’d made it through another full moon cycle, this time without allowing the wolf to break free—a first for him—and considering he hadn’t been laid in close to three months, a major accomplishment. Although abstinence tested his limits, and it was dangerous to let the wolf lie dormant for too long, Jackson wanted to determine how far the animal within him could be pushed before he lost all sense of himself to the beast. Being horny added another challenge to maintaining control, making it even more difficult for an inexperienced shifter. The bright moon shined directly on him, and building irritation grew with the wait. His vision narrowed, turning blood red, darkening the surroundings for a split second. Finally Jackson blinked repeatedly and took several deep breaths until his vision and the lights returned to normal. Then he forced his fingers to relax the tight grip he had on the leather steering wheel before he did some permanent damage. He shook out his fingers, cracked his neck first one way then the other, and patiently waited his turn. His skin still tingled with the after effects of the full moon. That had to be why his skin felt too tight. Determined to prove how far he’d come, how he’d managed to gather control over the Lycan aspect of his background, he exhaled slowly and practiced the breathing techniques Dylan taught him. He shoved a strand of slightly damp hair, out of his face and sniffed the air inside the car. A heavy, sexual scent filled the air around him. Hell, is that coming off me? After running through swamps and woods all week, he’d scrubbed extra hard to remove the rank swamp smell and wild wolf from his body. This was different. Everyone within twenty feet of him would know he needed sex, and tonight wasn’t the time to be getting all horn-doggy with the females, not if he was going to make a good impression on Dylan’s life mate. Unfortunately, no shower would take care of what Jackson needed, not unless it came with a female or two. Residual wolf, eau de lupine, insisted on breaking through his Dolce & Gabbana cologne. To his advantage, it attracted the ladies,

but it also made alpha males more aggressive. After training for weeks on end, all work and no play had made Jackson hungry for a ripe female. He’d tested himself enough recently, and what his control needed was a good long fuck. Later tonight, some sweet bitch would be getting a whole lotta hip action, but for now he needed to stoke down his desire a notch or two because in a few minutes he’d be facing the council for the first time since he’d completed training with the inter-pack wolves. He opened the car door, unfolded himself, stood up straight, and stretched. Jackson combed his fingers through his hair, impatient to share his good news with Dylan. He’d be as relieved as Jackson was when Garr told him he was ready to lead the local pack. Jackson realized it would take more than managing control through a few full moon cycles to prove he was mastering control over the beast inside him. Even if the council wanted more proof, Dylan would see it for what it was, another step closer toward Jackson reaching his majority—and taking some of the pressure off. The doors to the ballroom opened wide and the music carried outside, along with the laughter and chatter. The party was in full swing, crowded, noisy, and upbeat. Good. He was happy for his brother, happier still that everyone seemed to be accepting the whole situation with Dylan’s new mate. “Jackson, toss the keys. I’ll park it for you.” The young wolf valet was the younger brother of one of his closest pack mates. “Take care, real good care of it, Josh, or Dylan will have my hide.” Jackson couldn’t help smiling at the kid’s enthusiasm. He ed when he’d been the one drooling over his brother’s cars—now he was driving them. He tossed the keys, pointed a finger at the kid, and said, “Keep it on the grounds, okay?” “Don’t you worry. I’ll take real good care of this baby. I’ll park it far away from the rest.” Jackson cocked his hand at the kid like a gun. “Not too far, understand.” “Sure. Got it.” Josh sniffed, gave Jackson the once over, and with a nod, grinned. “The ladies are going to be all over you tonight, dude. Guaranteed. You’ll be getting lucky before the first toast.” The kid winked. “From the scent in the air? More than once.”

Josh ran around the car, jumped in, and gunned it, leaving Jackson wondering about the scent. It had his inner wolf stirring. The ride out to the estate may have put a few creases in Jackson’s pants, but they evened out quickly when his cock swelled behind his zipper. He chuckled and adjusted himself. The kid better be right. He ran his hand over his shirt to smooth out the wrinkles in his black silk shirt, brushed off his tux, and buttoned his jacket as he approached the open double doors. A foreign scent in the air hit Jackson’s senses like a sledgehammer. Every muscle in his body hardened. As if he needed any more stimulus. What the hell? The scent...enthralled his mind. Amazingly sensual. Totally intoxicating. Then he saw her. Stunning. Heart stopping. Radiant. A kaleidoscope of color. Her pale blonde hair was pulled back into a tight bun. Classy. One sexy loose curl fell at the base and seemed to tease him. Sexy as hell. All that class and one wild curl. His reaction grew stronger as the woman came toward him. The smile on her pale pink lips was for him. Then she licked those lush, pillowed lips, and pressure built in his groin. He stopped breathing to focus, allowing his gaze to travel lower, wandering over her cleavage—a stone stopped him for a split second—then he resumed the tour, down her flat stomach to her hips, and then back up. Slowly, until their eyes met. Hell, she was lush all over. Perfect. He sniffed and staggered back. Who the hell was this belle tenatrice? She definitely was setting off the bonding scent in him. Though he didn’t think she was Lycan, her teeth showed a little fang pressing into her plump, lower lip. Definitely vampire. Yet so very different—some delicious, exotic concoction. But what? Who?

What? How about the sexiest woman he’d ever seen—the first his wolf responded to with the bonding scent, and damn, he was in trouble if she wasn’t of the blood. Because the impact she had on every one of his senses, every nerve in his body, was like ice water sizzling on a hot skillet. She couldn’t be from the area. He would have ed this one. Jackson’s focus narrowed as she approached. Her own scent floating in the air, intensified and surrounded him like an aphrodisiac. All he could see was her. All he could smell was her appealing scent. All he could think about was claiming her. Hot. Wild. Sex. The wolf within him began clawing his way to the surface, while Jackson did his best to fight him off. A claiming would ruin the party. The control he’d been so proud of minutes before, eluded him. He was losing the battle with the wolf over this woman. The attraction, almost impossible to resist, made him wild. Hell, no! Not now. He couldn’t take his eyes from hers, or shake the strange feeling of dread he felt deep in his bones. The stone she wore reflected the moonlight and called to him —mesmerizing him. What the hell was it? The low seductive rumble began in his chest. What was happening? The woman paused mid-step, for a moment waiting. Did she want him to take the last step, the step that would bring them together? Her eyes glazed over and evaluated him with a knowing sexual appraisal. Her lashes lowered, the effect a contrast, both shy and seductive. And then the air filled with another unfamiliar scent. A unique mixture. Jackson sniffed and recognized the mate bonding scent. Theirs. Her essence and his. Strange erotic, yet irresistible. Unable to hold back, he inhaled deeply. His chest expanded, taking it all in. His blood flow increased, readying him for the shift, and every muscle tensed. His cock hardened—painfully ready to take this woman and stake his claim. And with a puzzled expression on her face, she held

out her hand, as if silently asking him to take the final step. He’d be able to touch her, then. But, did he dare? His arms weighed a ton as he held himself in check. It took every ounce of control he had to keep from grabbing her. How could he resist? Eventually his feet moved forward, and his hand lifted of its own accord, slowly reaching out to her. And she took it. Their fingers linked, and the blaze of heat whipped through him on . He couldn’t have released her if he’d wanted, and although the felt as if he’d been branded, he didn’t let her go. Psychic. The knowledge of what she was whispered through his mind, and then a frown suddenly replaced her smile. Thoughts like confetti swirled in his head. Desire and confusion. Questions and concern. Hers. His. Dylan’s— Dylan’s thoughts whipped through his mind, and he suddenly murmured aloud, “Caitlin, lass...?” His brother’s deep, familiar voice almost didn’t with Jackson through the miasma of lust. But eventually the woman’s name reverberated in his mind, and the greatest pang of regret imaginable pierced his soul. Oh no, not Caitlin!

Chapter Twenty

Wolf’s Mate THE ONE THING CAITLIN recalled vividly about the event was how she’d turned toward the door and stepped into the hall entryway, drawn by an unfamiliar, irresistible scent. Eye with the huge alpha male standing outside, made everything around her fade to nothing. Intoxicating her like the champagne hadn’t, his scent drew her to him. One look from him turned her insides into hot smoldering flames. For a second, she’d experienced déjà vu. This wasn’t the first time she’d encountered this kind of attraction, but for some reason she couldn’t sort through her memories. Mesmerized by her connection to the man, especially when she heard him begin chanting, she tested their mind connection and opened to him. As his stare drilled into hers, she heard every word in her head. Their thoughts merged, and emotions heightened between them when the man spoke his vow. In an ancient tongue she couldn’t decipher, she sensed the meaning through their mental connection long before she recognized the one French statement mixed in with all the foreign sounding words, “Vouse ėtes... mine.” As the singular word, left his lips, his essence reached inside her, weaving threads of desire through her and linking her heart to his. He’d claimed her. Immediately, a part of his soul merged with hers, and the man’s eyes sparkled. As her emotions responded to his, she felt his sense of joy deep within her...at least until another presence, familiar and loving, touched her heart. “Dylan?” Her mind reached out to his, seeking an explanation. And when he approached her, even though he’d closed off his mind to hers, there was no mistaking the anger and disappointment rolling-off him. Actually, off both men. Suddenly they exuded all sorts of violent emotions. The former pleased look on the unidentified male’s face faded slowly and turned into one of surprise, then aggression. His thoughts called out to her, demanding she him. Part of her heart ached for him, and she didn’t know why. But she needed...something more.

Dylan stood melded against her back, with his hands wrapped possessively around her arms while the other man’s eyes shifted from hers to where Dylan’s hands touched her. The stark white fangs extended well beyond the stranger’s full, wide lips, and his stark dark eyes glowed like liquid silver, the same way the bayou wolves’ eyes did before they changed. Caitlin attempted to take a step forward, but behind her, Dylan sniffed the air and snarled as she tugged to pull free. The other man released the bonding scent, and Dylan unleashed a long, low hiss. Gripping her arms tighter, he held her back. She’d whimpered and tugged, before Dylan wrenched her against his chest. Then with a voice born in hell, he roared, “Nooo!” The pain in the one word defined the serious nature of the situation. Anyone around could hear the hopeless agony in Dylan’s voice. The sound, a soulful, pained cry tore at her heart but didn’t shatter her resolve. She tugged again and again, unable to prevent herself from being drawn toward the scent. The other man sniffed the air as Dylan had, and suddenly froze, looking as shocked as Caitlin felt. His attention wavered between her and the vampire who had her pinned against him. The stranger’s gaze flipped back and forth between her and Dylan as emotions as thick as sludge filled the air between them. His shocked expression eventually gave way to confusion, then fury and pain. Caitlin picked up a few more distraught thoughts from the other guests. Prophecy bride? Witch’s son. Giza? Stonehenge. Nothing she gleaned from those thoughts made sense to her. Nor did the next ones. Bonding scent... Two mates. Vaewolf and a made vampire sharing? Unheard of! The minds whispered, filling her head. Not possible! Only one word in all those thoughts made sense of the horror she sensed—one whispered name she never expected. Jackson. Was that the identity of the other man? Struck with the deepest sense of regret imaginable, she wondered if this other man was the Jackson, Dylan’s surrogate brother.

Her memories flooded back. She was bonded to Dylan. Right. She and Dylan? Her life mate. Panic ran through her. Hadn’t she’d felt this same attraction to him when they’d first met? Now with this man. Not just any man. The wolf raged. “No, not possible.” Caitlin didn’t understand. Before he slammed his mental doors shut, Caitlin caught Jackson’s resentment build momentum like a runaway train on a downhill run. “Mine.” Low measured growls rumbled from Jackson’s chest. “Never!” Dylan gripped her arm tighter. “No! What’s happening?” What was all the growling and posturing all about? A variety of thoughts considering the possibilities sifted through her mind, and one word consistently reverberated through everyone else’s, including both men’s. Death. And that thought terrified her, shaking her to her core. The situation was deadly serious, and if calmer heads didn’t prevail things would escalate. The outcome didn’t look promising for a satisfactory conclusion. Determining what happened between her and the man she suspected might be Jackson still had her confused. She attempted once more to gain access to Dylan’s thoughts, only to discover he’d successfully blocked her. The waves of uncontrolled fury rolling off both men were sufficient warning to everyone in the vicinity to stay clear. In spite of the men’s efforts to keep their thoughts from her, the aggression filtered through so strongly the force of their emotions knocked the breath out of her like a punch to the gut. First her knees buckled, and her head spun, then the effect sent her sprawling to the ground. Darkness blanketed her and the sounds in her head finally quieted.

Chapter Twenty One

Confronting the Conflict CAITLIN? The haze wouldn’t release Jackson’s mind. But the name Dylan uttered sounded vaguely familiar, and when his confusion eventually shattered, Jackson felt an inexplicable fear merge with the dread growing inside him. “Jackson?” Dylan redirected his attention away from the woman. “What the hell’s going on?” he managed to grind out past his clenched teeth and tight lipped expression. Baffled, Jackson’s confusion had him bordering on the edge of shifting. From the sound of the threat in Dylan’s voice, and the effect of the sexual pull from the woman, instinct took over and Jackson faced off with Dylan, suddenly realizing for some reason, his friend was royally pissed. Through the whirlwind of mental images, Jackson had picked up a random thought or two—something to do with the hot babe in his arms. Jackson didn’t have a clue. Then recognition hit him like a tree trunk. “Aw, shiiiit. Caitlin.” The pain wrenched Jackson’s heart and punched him in the gut knocking the wind from him. He looked into Dylan’s eyes and then into the eyes of the woman, and everything made sense. Then again...it made no sense at all. The woman didn’t move or take her eyes off him even when Dylan spoke. Her bonding scent and Jackson’s rose in the air surrounding them, getting stronger. Impossible! “Mine.” Dylan made his claim clear. “S-she belongs to you?” The stabbing pain in his heart practically floored him. “Then why...this?” Jackson gestured to the thick bonding scent in the air. The alpha wolf within him roared his displeasure, ready to fight for the claiming. The woman’s confusion, filtering through the maze of emotions, was as obvious as their attraction, but her focused attention never turned from Jackson.

“She belongs to me!” Dylan sniffed the air and frowned, apparently as confused as Jackson. Dylan’s gaze shot to him, then to the woman, and back. Finally, a spark of awareness flooded his expression, followed by shock, then agony so palliative the surroundings filled with his pain as cold as a sudden blast of arctic air. The situation didn’t stop him from moving forward. He stepped up behind the woman, his nostrils flared and his eyes changed. Dylan possessively wrapped his fingers around her arms, tugging her away. Snarling at Jackson with a viciousness Jackson rarely, if ever, had seen from his friend, Dylan led the woman away and pulled her to his side. His fangs fully extended and his pale eyes blood red. The shock almost set Jackson on his ass, especially when the wolf’s threatening response rose aggressively and rumbled inside his chest. The inner beast grew stronger and more dangerous with every breath he took. His jacket immediately felt too tight. His clothes began to choke him, and as hard as he tried to bury his wolf beneath his vampire nature, he had zip for control. Jackson pulled at his tie and tore off the jacket, carelessly tossing it aside. He unbuttoned his shirt, regretting this moment and the loss of...everything. So much for self-control and my first tux. He focused as hard as he could on anything other than her. But the sexual vibes in the air were as thick as swamp fog, and he was unable to turn from her the way he’d hoped. It would take something or someone more powerful to keep him from her. Maybe his deep feelings for Dylan would be enough to fight back the beast within him. Jackson’s skin prickled all over—his fingernails ached, his bones cracked, and his fangs dropped into place. He clenched and unclenched his fists at his sides hoping to hold off the inevitable. He was breathing hard when his vision changed, narrowing focus and sharpening—signs of his imminent shift. From what he could determine, Dylan’s rage wasn’t far behind his own. “Dylan, stay back,” he growled, “it’s too late for me. I can’t stop.”

He glared at Caitlin, at the swirling stone between her voluptuous breasts and couldn’t stop from taking the forbidden step toward her. Dylan pulled her back, bared his teeth, and stepped in front of her. His fangs dropped into place first, his claws next, and then he ripped off his jacket and shirt as his muscles filled—exploding with power. The wolf inside Jackson roared with contempt. The prickling intensified. Hair. Fingers and toes throbbed, nails extended, bones lengthened, and his muscles thickened. A howl let loose in the room, one so loud, so ominous, everyone backed away. Frozen in place, Jackson suddenly realized his shirt lay in tatters on the floor, his pants beside his shoes. He’d lost the battle to stay in control. His wolf was loose and the howling sound had come from him. Apparently, Dylan’s control disappeared as Jackson’s wolf began to take form. The ancient Celtic berserker replaced the refined vampire lord, just as Jackson’s wolf broke through. He had tried to hold the beast back, but it was too late. The darkness inside the men took over, and the snarling beasts leaped, tearing at one another. “Stop,” Caitlin’s words were no more than a whisper, but neither man could move at her command. Tears filled her eyes, as she held the mind stone out in her hand. “No more. I feel everything you’re feeling, everything you’re doing to each other, every strike, scratch, bite, every painful emotion.” Oh, fuck! The full implication of what happened swept over Jackson like a tsunami. His wolf had imprinted on Dylan’s life mate. As far as Jackson knew, it was impossible unless it was because Dylan hadn’t completed the Binding Ceremony with her. “It’s not me. It’s my wolf.” At the moment, the woman was confused, and their hostility toward one another, physically and emotionally caused her pain. That he couldn’t allow. “Caitlin, you are my wolf’s alpha mate.” Then Jackson sent the wolf’s thoughts to her.

Then, she blinked, and silently collapsed. With his head lowered between his massive shoulders in the aggressive stance of the wolf, Jackson backed away from Dylan and the fight, growling, refusing to appear submissive in any way before his people or his woman. “Jackson, wait,” Dylan called to him. But before he traveled out of earshot, he heard the mental warning Dylan sent him, “This isn’t over. When you get yourself under control, tell Garr to set up a meeting.” There was a definite threat in his message.

Chapter Twenty Two

Facing the Facts LATER, CAITLIN CAME to her senses and opened her eyes. She shook off the dizziness and tried to determine what happened. Dylan lifted her to her feet, ing her. After a couple of deep breaths, she’d mentally sorted through the recent events—at least what she could . Focus. Think. Still reeling from the experience and bewildered, she forced herself to face the worst. Of all the things she’d never expected to happen, she’d fainted. Ridiculous. So damned out of character. A humiliating, girlie reaction to stress. What was up with her? She’d been an FBI Agent for seven years—still was. Agents didn’t faint. Hell, I’m a freakin’ vampire, literally immortal. She was immortal for Pete’s sake! Immortals didn’t faint. But her woozy head argued against her better judgment. She might have to reconsider because, to her dismay, she had fainted. Isobel gently approached Dylan, and with a quick apologetic glance at Caitlin, whispered, “I’ll see everyone out.” He quietly thanked her through thin, tight lips and a clenched jaw, then stopped her as he helped Caitlin to a chair. “Isobel, when you’re finished will you see to Caitlin? I have to find Garr.” “Certainly.” The woman’s eyes flickered once to Caitlin before she nodded at Dylan and, with a kinder glance to both, went on about the duties of playing hostess. Caitlin should have been relieved to have Isobel handle this in her absence, and she was. Thankful, too. Feeling her head for bumps, or a reason for her collapse, provided no explanation. Being in Dylan’s arms calmed her racing pulse and the anxiety, but without a word, he eased away from her. Only minutes after overlooking her “sex fae” impression and protectively

keeping her from slamming face first to the floor, Dylan excused himself politely and took off without a word or backwards glance. All Caitlin could do was watch helplessly as he walked away, striding down the path to the edge of the forest, and once in the shadow of the trees, he sifted, disappearing into the night. “Caitlin? Are you okay here alone, cherie? The curious onlookers have all gone.” Isobel gracefully sat down beside her. “Just give me a few minutes to make sure the place is clear and send the caterers home, then we can talk, non?” Caitlin nodded, thankful to have someone who was willing to talk to her. She was beginning to wonder if she’d ever learn how to block powerful immortals. Breaking through her defenses seemed easy enough for the last one, and she’d ended up dead. Now here was Jackson able to seduce her into melted butter with one look. Not understanding how or why, she’d imprinted on both men. Apparently and understandably, from the reactions, that just wasn’t done. Something was seriously wrong, and the fear building inside her was a clear indication this had something to do with the three of them. “Isobel? Can you explain what happened?” The vampire shook her head, and Caitlin gripped her wrists to stop her shaking hands. Her ragged voice gave away her nerves. “Before you go...tell me. Was that... Jackson?” “Yes, the man you’re wondering about is Jackson Whelan Xenos, son of Niccolai Xenos and the late Abigail Whelan—the future hope of the vampire nation.” “Oh, no! Oh, my God.” On trembling legs, Caitlin stood and ran to the porch thinking to stop Dylan when a hand on her arm stopped her. Isobel gently tugged her back into the house. “Your Dylan will be back and have answers for you, soon enough.” The Cajun vampire beauty spoke with a quiet controlled expression and added a hint of a suggestion. “Shush, now cherie, you should take care. You have had a shock. This is not something you can control.” At least, she made Caitlin feel more at ease. “Sit and let me see to everything.”

Mentally reaching out, Caitlin searched, needing to touch Dylan’s thoughts for comfort, but he either was too far away already or was deliberately blocking her. “Isobel?” Caitlin stopped the woman with a touch. “Yes, cherie?” “Thank you.” “It’s nothing.” She gestured with a wave of her hand and gave Caitlin an understanding smile. Still stunned, embarrassed, and humiliated, Caitlin realized everyone suddenly had an excuse to leave. She released a sigh of relief. Thank goodness! Jackson and the lusty feelings were gone, but unfortunately, every one of the embarrassing memories was solidly intact. Caitlin tried to compose herself and sort through her thoughts, as Isobel hurried to the few council Caitlin had met with briefly before the world crashed around her. Isobel’s intervention saved her from facing these people, the last thing she wanted to do now, or maybe even ever again. She hadn’t yet come to grips with the first humiliating issue—her sudden cat-inheat behavior. Her “hoe” reaction to Jackson. The way her lustful thoughts broadcast to everyone. In fact, she suspected everyone in the vicinity perceived her arousal. Oh God. Then, there was the second issue. What did Dylan think of her? What about Jackson? Once she recalled more details, the last few minutes felt like hours, and her embarrassment grew. Considering her response to Jackson, and thinking of Dylan’s pain, made her feel lower than pond scum. Maybe it was their guests’ input, pinging through her head, which originally made her think of Jackson. But clearly, everyone else was able to identify the big surly man, and though she was at a loss, they all seemed to understand the consequences their lustful attraction. She’d imagined Jackson younger even though she knew they were the same age. Nevertheless, by the time his words claimed her, she’d had a moment of clarity —then a moment of pure panic. Pushing the thoughts aside, heedless of the

curious bystanders, and even Dylan’s feelings, she’d been ready to hump the dark, sexy hunk right there in the entryway—maybe not her, but definitely something inside her. Despite never having set eyes on Jackson before, and as surely as she’d known Dylan was hers when they met, the instant the wolf’s essence claimed her, the earth shifted and the universe aligned. Jackson was also meant for her. Knowing that didn’t change her feelings about what happened. She loved Dylan. But there was something else too. Caitlin never expected Dylan’s reaction to be so...so alpha...so freakin’ hot. The last few stragglers trickled out, some snickering, some tsking, while a few kinder souls smiled and gently patted her shoulder sympathetically. Caitlin allowed herself an internal eye roll and thought, if a merciful God existed, she would never again come face to face with anyone from this crowd. But what were the chances? Suddenly rethinking the pros and cons of immortality, she considered the possibility of death might be better than the humiliation of facing these people again...or facing Dylan? Death? During the confrontation, the thought—the singular word from Dylan’s mind—had broken through the cacophony of voices in her head and panic rippled through her. Then Dylan totally shut her out. Her one connection with him, his mind, was a concrete wall. She gripped the glowing mind stone against her breast to calm herself and searched for their mind link. “Please, Dylan don’t...” God, she prayed neither man did anything stupid. If anything happened to either of them, what would she do? So many questions and no answers. No one was willing to talk to her. Not a friendly face in the crowd. Even Simone managed to establish an impenetrable mind block and faded into the shadows, avoiding direct eye . She did give Caitlin a finger wave and a shrug as she hustled the Halfling sisters from the room. Kyle stopped at her side. “I’m ing Victor. He’s patrolling the estate with Delavega. Things may get dicey.” The doctor’s normal uninviting expression was especially grim when he told her Shelby would be by later. “She sensed you were disturbed. I told her what happened and that you were fine. You are fine, aren’t you?”

“I seem to be all in one piece. I think I just had a bad shock—” “I’m intimately familiar with that particular situation. It can be earth-shattering. I’m sorry, Caitlin. I don’t know how to help you.” He did attempt to soften his message with an awkward back pat. The surgeon usually had zero for bedside manners, and none of his inner beasts had a soft side, either. Caitlin was encouraged he would even consider trying to comfort her. “And where’s Max?” Caitlin hadn’t seen him earlier. “Can’t be here. Genevieve...” Kyle ran a hand across the back of his neck and didn’t offer anything more as he excused himself. Smart man, Max. Avoiding all this brew-ha-ha, probably because he didn’t want to risk a similar scene with the Halfling, considering his recent lack of self control around the young woman. Right. As if bursting out of his clothes and going all demon on Genevieve could have topped Caitlin and Jackson’s performance. She rocked in the chair on the porch, nervously waiting. Isobel ed her and explained, “I made your excuses.” Efficient, she’d coolly cleared the rooms and the kitchen, “Everyone is gone, and Dylan should return soon.” Caitlin felt dead inside. Abandoned. Soon Isobel would be gone too, and she would be alone with all her questions. “Rest.” The auburn haired beauty smiled with her half French smirk, half Cajun smile. The one expression always made Caitlin feel more comfortable in her new skin. But, not tonight. “If you need me, cherie, call. My number is programmed in.” She handed Caitlin back her own cell phone. “I can trace here at a moment’s notice.” “Okay.” Caitlin stared at the iPhone and felt a giggle rise. She managed to suppress it with a silent smile.

After being exposed to all this paranormal stuff, something about being handed a cell phone under the circumstances seemed too mundane—too normal—too human. The basic facts remained. Her human life had been ripped away and replaced with an immortal one, where her relationships were dictated by unfamiliar ions and prophecies. She sprouted wings, and her hair turned into vines when she made love...and then there was the faery dust thing when she climaxed. She’d learned to accept the existence of vampires, not to mention all the other beings with various sorts of strange powers and knowledge. Hell, she was one of them. She encountered Lycans, perhaps a few fallen angels, and even demons. Bullets didn’t work against these beings—well, regular bullets, anyway. And many of these dangerous creatures shared her ability to read minds. Her love life was being directed by some ancient prophecy—if the recent information was accurate...and she held a hot pink iPhone in her hand. Suddenly, the giggling started, and she couldn’t hold it back. Calling for help via cell phone seemed absurd under the circumstances. “Are you going to be okay, Caitlin? Hysteria is not a good sign.” Biting her lip a few times, she forced herself under control long enough to assure Isobel the hysteria was thwarted. “Thank you. I think I’ll be okay, now.” Caitlin brushed away pink tears of laughter. “You go on home. I’ll text you if I need anything.” “You sure, cher. You’ll be okay?” “No, but I am for now. I’ll sit out on the porch and wait for Dylan.” “He’ll straighten everything out. Don’t you worry, cher.” Isobel left from the side entrance and turned down the path to her own place about a mile away on the estate. “I hope you’re right.” Caitlin thought and smiled with a bob of her head and waved. The woods held her interest, the specific part of the woods where Jackson disappeared and Dylan had followed. Where were they? What were they doing?

As she listened to the gators croaking in the bayou, she forced herself to breathe evenly, the laughter long ago suppressed, and she waited as the dread rose inside.

Chapter Twenty Three

Confronting Dylan JACKSON SORTED THROUGH all his recent knowledge of wolf mates, and short of death, there was no way to stop the bond once the beast imprinted. No use fighting facts. His wolf believed Caitlin was his alpha mate—the pack’s hope for the future. And Dylan? What about Dylan? What would become of the man who’d raised him as his own blood—the man he loved like an older brother? Jackson retreated, because fighting Dylan now wasn’t an option. Hell, he needed help. Advice. Answers. He needed Garr. Once he put enough distance between himself and Dylan, he turned and ran, howling for the older Cajun Werewolf. Because he’d already lost his father to this sorrow, he couldn’t afford to lose Dylan, the man he thought of as his brother, too. The problem ate at Jackson, tormenting him like a plague as he ran deeper into the woods. Young and inexperienced, he’d never learned how to block his thoughts the way others had, so even if he wanted to, he couldn’t keep the knowledge of what happened from Garr. Jackson was still reeling from the shock, horrified by the consequences when he finally found him deep in the bayou. Garr seemed stunned when Jackson described what happened. “So? You going to meet with him?” Garr asked with no inflection. “Do I have a choice?” “Guess not.” The man handed Jackson the bag with his clothes. “This is some fine to-do.” “To-do?” Jackson released pent up tension with a laugh. The euphemism was so understated. “That’s one way to say it. An understatement if I’ve ever heard one.”

Growing serious again, he added, “Shit, what’s going to happen? What can I do?” What the hell were any of them going to do? Because Jackson hadn’t mistaken Caitlin’s responsive scent, the scent of acceptance when she’d seen him. Dylan’s life mate had imprinted on both men. “How,” Garr asked, “can you both be life mates to the same woman?” “I don’t know, but she sure as shit imprinted on me, before I realized what was happening. Not like I could stop it.” “If that’s so, she’s going to need you, and Dylan won’t be able to deny her.” “Well, I can!” “No, no you can’t, mon ami.” Garr shook his head and pushed his hair out of his face. “Dylan must have a mighty big mad on.” Jackson grimaced, recalling how Dylan had responded. The shock, the pain, the disbelief. “Yeah, you could say that. But can you blame him?” Garr shook his head. “Never seen the likes of it.” “We’re all fucked.” Jackson cursed, pacing, growling out his words, “What does this mean?” “Why don’t you ask me?” Dylan’s deep voice still sounded gritty as he sifted into place behind Jackson.

DESPITE DYLAN’S SURFACE composure, his appearance suggested he was far from controlled. His long blond hair hung about his shoulders, and for the first time Jackson could , the man looked disheveled, as if he’d been tugging at his hair and his clothes. His tie was undone, his shirt partially unbuttoned. He looked a mess. The usually, perfect, impeccably dressed vamp seemed more like his old former warrior self, a Celtic berserker ready for battle. As his friend and only family, Jackson didn’t miss the pain burning in his eyes, a sign of his true emotions. Rage. Confusion. Desolation. “How’d you find me?” “I followed the wet dog smell.” Dylan’s wry smile said all that needed saying. “You left a bonding scent so strong anyone could track you.” “How is Cai—she?” He didn’t dare say her name. Dylan shook his head. Even though he kept his thoughts from him, Jackson knew the vampire was as furious about the situation they’d been thrown into as he was. He had to be fighting back his own beast, because Jackson’s wolf was fighting to surface, snarling, beating at him. They were practically half-brothers, were in fact in a vampiric sort of way, but this kind of conflict could tear a milewide rift between them. “Jackson, you must claim your mate.” Dylan spoke slowly, as if each word caused him pain. “Even though you’ll go mad without her? I’ll lose you like I lost my father.” Jackson kept shaking his head. “No, we’re not going to let it happen.” “Then neither of us can truly claim her until we understand the full consequences of our actions.” “And, we can’t tell her,” Jackson added, “about the prophecy.” “She already knows too much, and it’ll be impossible to hide everything from her, dammit.” Dylan smiled and made a derisive sound. “Someone is bound to

fill her in after your performance tonight. Do you think anyone there didn’t pick up on her scent? They know she imprinted on you.” “Maybe not completely. Not yet, anyway. She wasn’t around me long enough to imprint fully or realize what was happening to her.” Jackson was all for sticking his head in the sand, thinking to settle this argument with Dylan, at least, temporarily. “It doesn’t matter. I saw her face, felt her damn need for you. Geezus, she’s a psychic, Jackson. You don’t think she’s getting this? We’ve exchanged blood twice already. I have to leave here. We can’t risk a third time under the circumstances.” Alternative solutions streamed through Jackson’s mind. He paced to burn off the wolf’s energy rising within him. “There has to be another way to make this right. Lycans share their females even if they’re bonded to one in particular. And you and I are as close as brothers. “ “Are you suggesting we share her? Don’t go there.” Dylan spoke through clenched teeth. “Don’t you have enough of your father’s blood running through your veins to realize vamps don’t share life mates?” “Even us?” It was a stretch—a desperate hope. “Maybe we could.” Part of Jackson was okay with the idea of sharing Caitlin with Dylan—she’d been his first. Another part grew fiercely possessive at the thought of anyone else being with her. The vampire in him thought like Dylan—no sharing a life mate. Except, when he thought about Dylan. A rumble of anger rolled off his chest. Rage welled up inside him thinking about giving her up. Sharing her was the only solution, yet his vampire and Dylan’s would never come to with the concept. “So what’s your solution, Dylan?” “I could kill you.” Dylan’s voice and expression were flat. The deadpan comment made Jackson stop pacing and turn. He stared at the vampire who’d cared for him since he was fifteen. Dylan’s eyes flashed red, his fangs lengthened. He just might be capable of killing him in spite of the

consequences. And there were too many to contemplate. Disappointment wedged in his heart, surprised to see how serious Dylan was. In his gut, he suspected Dylan was right. He could kill him. But would he? Maybe. If either of them completed the bond with Caitlin, they’d kill each other rather than share her. Jackson held on to hope, unwilling to let Dylan’s anger break his control, and in a low calm voice, he said, “Or I you.” Ah, but the possibility was one he didn’t want to contemplate, now or ever. Fighting Dylan. The idea made his chest tight. They’d meet as men to face each other down, then instinct would take over rational thought, and either, he’d have to kill Dylan, or die trying. A fight between them would be like two loving brothers fighting one another to the death. “Forget I said that.” The red vampire light in his eyes dimmed as he turned to face Jackson and shook off the menacing attitude. “Done. I couldn’t hurt you, either, not on purpose.” Jackson glanced quickly away then back, shaking his head and running his hand across his chin. “No? Perhaps not. Not on purpose.” Dylan’s gaze softened. “I’d never intentionally harm you, either. But when our bond lust takes over, we won’t be coherent enough to make those decisions.” “Although our separate societal worlds may not see the relationship between our genetic or biological connection, at least we do. I feel a greater bond with you Dylan than with anyone else.” “And I haven’t helped raise you this long, nor have we been this close, not to have established a code of conduct between us. So, although our code made this dual bond harder on us, in a way, our honor will make it easier. Neither of us will claim Caitlin and hurt the other until we fully understand how to make this work.” “We have to make this work, Dylan.”

“Don’t bet your life on it. When vampire mates bond, it usually means exclusivity for eternity. We’re as different from the Lycans as our hierarchy customs are from the pack council’s.” “Werewolves get it, the idea of sharing. Even if they don’t approve, it’s sometimes necessary. They’ve had to adjust in order to procreate.” “You’re half vamp, and vamps don’t get it. You willing to bet our lives on your wolf? I don’t want to take a chance. We can’t risk you.” To the pack he was alpha, the future leader of the Lycan society. To the vampires, he was the one who had to survive. “Right. How could I forget?” Jackson spit out his words. “I’m the hope and salvation of the vampire nation.” “You are. Take it seriously, Jackson. I do. And not because of the vow I made to your father.” “My father’s not here.” Almost fifteen years ago, Dylan became his mother and his father—his family when his mother died in childbirth. “That’s of no consequence. You’re the reason I live, so to speak.” “Dylan, if you haven’t noticed, I’m a big boy, now. You’ve fulfilled your obligation. Consider us even.” “No, pup. The obligation will be fulfilled when Niccolai deems it so.” Dylan’s fangs hadn’t retracted. His anger and turmoil were still close to the surface because his eyes flashed red again. “This thing between Caitlin and me... Does it have something to do with the prophecy?” “Bright lad, good guess.” Dylan said. “But what exactly? I wish I knew.” He ran his fingers through his hair, pushing it back off his face as was his habit when he was concerned, but shorter pieces escaped. Jackson dug in his pocket and when he handed him a leather tie for his hair, Dylan looked surprised. The vampire took it with a short nod. After he twisted his hair out of his face and into a tight knot at the base of his neck, he looked less intimidating. With his hair wild and his shirt askew, he looked too much like the

ancient berserker he’d once been. Three hundred years may have civilized the man, but the wildness within him was ready to emerge at the least provocation. Dylan’s eyes dimmed, and he unclenched his jaw. “You’re the first natural born vampire in over a thousand years. Everyone is counting on you. You’re the hope for the future survival of the species. Made vampires need born vampire blood to keep from aging. Our strength also depends on the blood from born vampires. You’re aware of what happens to those of us who were made if we don’t have access to ancient blood every hundred years or so.” “Right.” They aged and eventually turned rogue. He’d heard all the reasons everyone treated him like the vampire messiah. “I’m a damned miracle, the holy grail of the vampire world. Yeah? Well, try telling yourself that while I’m fucking your life mate.” The hurtful words spilled out of his mouth before the thought took hold. Knowing damn well, the image would shake Dylan from his reasonable attitude, Jackson shifted and ran. The change took place in the blink of an eye, an ability only the oldest Lycans had mastered, leaving Dylan behind, sucking in air. “Fuck! Jackson...I’m not ready to give up on you.” ...or us and the promise of Caitlin.

“IT IS TRUE THEN? YOUR life mate is his wolf’s mate?” Garr stood still in the dark, his pale eyes flashing gold when Dylan turned to him. “Aye.” Garr stepped in front of Dylan and tilted his head. “For you it is a big problem, non, mon ami?” “Yes, a very big problem.” “What game does Fate play with you, vampire?” “The worst sort, Wulfgar.” Dylan’s sarcastic chuckle rang flat because, deep in his heart, he suspected Fate wasn’t at fault. “Go my friend. Take care of him until I call for you.” “He has a powerful mad on. But his wolf, he’ll be back to watch over his mate when the time comes.” “Good, she’ll need help adjusting while I’m gone. Isobel’s been teaching her more about our world, but Jackson will have to feed and protect her while I’m gone. Besides the demons, other species who need mates are beginning to search for psychics. Someone killed her once, and being who she is, if she finds out about the search for her kind, she’ll want to help the mortal psychics in danger.” “Don’t worry yourself. The pack wolves will guard the bayou from the demons. Isobel, she knows how to reach me if she has a need.” A quick flash of pain entered Garr’s eyes. There was no mistaking the regret in his voice. “Can you deal with your feelings for her during this?” “We have an understanding...between us.” The man’s face went dark and Dylan felt him close off his mind. Any chance of finding out how he felt about being rejected by Isobel because she couldn’t bear him pups was a dead end. He turned and stared Dylan down. “Make no mistake, Isobel will guard your woman when the wolves cannot.” “Watch over her, Garr. Watch over all of them. And make sure Jackson comes

back to feed and...care for her when I leave. Caitlin will be in need soon.” “You want Isobel to explain? Better coming from a woman I think.” “Aye, better. Shelby can help, too.” There was no way Dylan wanted to get into the details of the calling and the female needing with Caitlin. Garr was right. That information was better discussed between females. “When the time comes, send Jackson to her, but make sure he waits until after I’m gone.” Surely after, because this was hard enough for Dylan to do knowing the inevitable outcome. It would be impossible—deadly—for him to consider being anywhere within a thousand miles once Jackson started claiming her. And claim her he would. He wouldn’t be able to stop himself. “You make your plans, mon ami. Find your answers. I will keep them both safe until your return.” Dylan rested a hand on the big Lycan’s muscular shoulder. Garr hadn’t aged in all the years he’d known him. He looked like a fit male shy of forty over twentyfive years ago, and he still did—a handsome, rugged human still in his prime, but nevertheless, he was a wolf shifter heading into some of his most prolific years. “Thank you, old friend. When I go, I’ll go with an easy mind.”

Chapter Twenty Four

Dylan Explains CAITLIN STARED INTO the forest from the porch after Dylan forced up mental barriers and kept her blocked from his mind. Every agonizing minute waiting for his return seemed like an hour, and what seemed like eons later couldn’t have been more than twenty or thirty minutes in reality, before a hard flicker from his thoughts intruded on her own. She sensed him long before she saw him returning along the same path where he’d disappeared. With the opportunity presented to her, she was afraid to ask those questions burning in her mind. Why? Too afraid of the answers. Suddenly speechless, she didn’t know what to say or how to say it. Talking about what happened seemed way too personal. Awkward. Her own embarrassment and pain was enough. She dreaded seeing the utter disappointment and hurt in Dylan’s eyes, knowing she put it there. Without acknowledging him, she stared out at the lighted water garden while she played with her moonstone. Finally, she dredged up the courage to speak. “What happened?” “He ran.” Dylan’s voice sounded as rough as broken glass. “I saw that.” With a quick glance in his direction, she tried to meet his eyes then turned away. He paused at the bottom of the steps in silence, coldly patient. Self-righteous indignation flared within her. She had a right to be irritated at this whole situation. It seemed as if everyone except her knew what was going on. “You left me to follow him. I mean, what happened when you went after him? Did you find him?” Caitlin impatiently rocked, waiting for answers, her anxiety beating at her. “He ran again.” From her sideways glance, she noticed Dylan responded with a familiar Gaelic shrug. He’d been around the bayou so long he’d assumed some of the local

mannerisms. She released a sigh and stood up before meeting him eye to eye. “Is he all right?” She hoped he’d answer her simple question honestly, or at least allow his expression to reveal more than his words had so far. When he provided neither after a brief pause, she added, “Are you?” Dylan’s worried gray eyes said what he didn’t, and his pain had her aching for both men. “No.” He finally said and seemed surprised with his answer, but she sensed the honesty he wouldn’t have wanted to divulge if he’d had time to think it through. “Just no?” The simple frank answer said more than she expected, more than she got from the light feathery touch of his thoughts. She felt him search her emotions but bristled when he only allowed the mental to be one sided. If he wouldn’t open his mind to her, she wasn’t giving him anything either. His arrogance annoyed her. “Dylan, don’t shut me out. For a psychic, it’s like being deaf and blind.” Had she ever felt this isolated before? Years of dependence on her gift, made her wonder if she could function in this sort of void. Having to depend on what he was willing to tell her would mean she’d get little or nothing from him. How much of what he was willing to say was in fact truth, or were there things he would hide from her? The anger helped her gather mental strength—strength to tear away from his penetrating examination. She erected more of her own mental shields, yet, the tightness in her chest and the burning in her throat didn’t stop. “Sorry, lass,” he said, “I don’t mean to hurt you. I mean you no harm.” “Really? Well, you have a strange way of demonstrating it.” She blinked to clear her watery vision. “Did you notice, while you were wandering through my head, I’m not okay, either?” Her voice cracked as she inhaled a sob. Dylan climbed the steps two at a time, gathering her into his embrace. He drew

her tightly against his body, nuzzled her neck, and whispered, “Shush lass, don’t. Please don’t cry.” Too late. She ground her teeth to fight back the tears, but to no avail. Being in his arms felt so right, so good. The dam burst, and she dissolved into a blubbering mess while his hold on her tightened. After letting herself go, she freed the racking sobs she’d held back since she’d regained consciousness. Eventually, the sobs quieted to slow, silent weeping, and occasionally a shudder followed. Once he cocooned her, nothing could come between them, and his firm soothing touch reassured her. Dylan, his substance so much a part of her, woven into the fabric of her soul, just his nearness, the feel of his body against hers, chased away the fears. She paused to inhale, taking in his familiar delicious scent, and after a few deep breaths, the outside world dissolved. Her racing heart finally calmed. There was so much to understand about everything in her new life, including what had happened to her tonight—too many unanswered questions—questions she needed answers to in order to survive. “Tell me what’s going on.” “Where do I start?”

DYLAN SIGHED, AND FOR several seconds didn’t say anything more, but his hold on her tightened as if he’d lose her if he didn’t hang on. “Come,” he said, leading her back to the porch swing. He held the swing so she could sit, then sat down beside her. “I want to know what happened to me tonight. You should probably start in the beginning. But first, please answer my other question. What happened to Jackson?” “He’s alive, if that’s what you’re asking.” He released a long sigh, clenching and unclenching his fists. “He’s not hurt—physically. All right?” “All right.” She waited a few beats, holding her breath, the tension still thick between them. “But he’s hurting?” “Sure. He’s as troubled as we are—probably more since he’s alone.” The empathy—or the concern—in Dylan’s words couldn’t be clearer. “What happened...between Jackson and me? I want the facts.” She played with the buttons on his shirt, the ones that were left. Her touch seemed to relax him a little. The strain was still there. She could feel it. But he was responding to her presence. “Caitlin, before we get into that, nothing has changed about the way I feel for you—I’m in love with you.” “Dylan, to clarify—we are in love with each other. I love you, too. There was nothing before there was you. You are the man I love. Tell me what happened to me tonight and stop stalling.” He set her aside and bent resting his forearms along his knees. “I think you know what happened. You want me to say the words?” “The calling?” She shook her head, and a shiver of need ran down her spine. “No. How can it be? Not with him, too. I’m so sorry, Dylan.”

“You’re not at fault, here. It is what it is.” He turned and glanced over his shoulder from his tense position. He folded his hands together, but his knuckles were white. Caitlin reached forward taking his hands in hers. She pulled him back to her. “So, what now? It doesn’t matter if I’m attracted to him.” She risked taking the painful initiative, itting what she felt. “I won’t act on it. It’s you I love.” “You may not want to act on it, but you will. You won’t be able to deny it forever,” he said while she stared down at their ed hands. The way he stroked the inside of her wrist soothed her, yet she was unwilling to look him in the eye while discussing the topic of her sexual attraction to Jackson, a complete stranger to her. Scrunching her eyes closed, she said a prayer. Don’t let him be right about this. “Caitlin?” With his forefinger he tilted her face up waiting for her to meet his gaze. “Believe me when I say I don’t blame you for what you’re feeling.” He cupped her face gently, so much so she wanted to cry, and he forced her to keep her eyes on his so she could see his sincerity. “I’m so embarrassed. What will Jacks...he...everyone think of me?” She stumbled over his name as if saying it would somehow give him power over her. Dylan stroked her hair. “No one will think anything. This is how we find our mates.” “You are my mate! I made such a fool out of myself with my lack of control.” How could she make it up to him? “My God, it was awful. Even I could smell my scent heating for h-him.” “Shush.” His jaw clenched. “You can’t control it.” “I will.” She dropped her face to Dylan’s chest, knowing he was right. It had been the same between them. She clung tightly to him and whispered. “He caught me off guard, but I’ll won’t make that mistake again.” “I’m afraid it’s not a mistake. He and I share Niccolai’s blood. I think I messed things up when I let Shelby sire you and supplemented her blood with mine. All

along, I think Niccolai meant for me to sire you and save you for Jackson. This is my mistake. No one else’s.” “We wouldn’t have this if you had. We would have had the relationship Shelby has with Max...what you have with Niccolai...what I have with Shelby.” “Believe me, I didn’t have any idea this would happen. I have to keep reminding myself you had to be kept alive at all costs, but I should have been your sire not your life mate.” “We imprinted before you turned me. Are you sorry we imprinted on each other?” The hiss Dylan released was one of sexual frustration. “Hell, no. Our ing brings me more pleasure than I ever hoped for.” “What have I done?” “You have done nothing. This isn’t a normal male female attraction. He believes you are his wolf’s mate, Caitlin.” “I can’t help what he thinks, but I don’t feel like his wolf’s mate. Not me. I don’t know what I feel. You’ve been enough—everything to me. Up until now our happiness has been like a reservoir of water building behind a dam, plentiful and safe, and protected. Then this...This is like an earthquake threatening to collapse the dam and empty our reservoir. I couldn’t bear losing what we have between us.” “Caitlin, what’s between us isn’t the same as the bond you formed with Jackson. We met, bonded, worked together, and fell in love. It was different than the way the wolf imprints.” “I did feel the calling, though—the same uncontrollable attraction for him, I felt with you the first time I saw you. Something inside me seems to recognize him. It can’t be the blood. Although, I wasn’t willing to act on my feelings, immediately, I knew being with you was as necessary as breathing. It was inevitable, just a matter of time.” “But you’re a vampire now with a different libido. You’re also newly changed. All your senses are more highly acute. The newly made are more susceptible.

Even though he’s almost thirty and spawned from one of the oldest and most powerful vampires in the world, Jackson’s wolf is young. It’s part of the reason you both imprinted so strongly on one another. He hasn’t gained control over his own emotions, and yours are raw and vulnerable.” There was no point pretending the attraction between her and Jackson hadn’t been a burning inferno while it lasted, like spontaneous combustion, undeniable and irresistible. “But this isn’t love. How I feel about Jackson doesn’t change the fact it’s you I love with my entire being.” She slammed her hand to her chest swearing she would fight the bond she felt for the hybrid, and the link weaving its way inside her heart. She wouldn’t accept how the bond had already begun the quickening within her soul. Because in spite of her guilt over her reaction to Jackson and her outward denial, she had to it, at least to herself, she had begun experiencing an irresistible need for both men. But there was no way she would hurt Dylan. “He’s hurting.” “Hurting?” she asked. “Try horrified. I’m psychic and your bond with him through his father gives me a sense of his emotions. I felt them as soon as he realized what happened. Poor thing was trying to fight it the minute he figured out who I was. He loves you, Dylan, and cares about you as much as you care about him. I may be upset and confused about all this,” she lowered her voice and stroked his chest, “but, my darling, not nearly the way it’s affected you two. The man you think of as a brother, the child of your maker, has imprinted on your life mate. How else could you feel, but betrayed? How else can he feel but devastated? I don’t want to be the cause of your pain.” “Caitlin, you can’t hide from the calling to protect me.” “I it, something inside me is attracted to Jackson.” “I know exactly what you’re feeling for Jackson. You’re wet and aching for him, even now.” Dylan’s jaw locked tight. “When you smell his scent, every cell in your body screams to be touched. The minute he made eye , the pulse

inside you throbbed, your internal muscles clenched in anticipation of having him fill you—” “Okay, okay, stop.” Caitlin yelled. “Fine, I’ll it I’m drawn to him— physically—sexually. But he’s not here.” She clutched her fist to her breast and beat on her heart. Just a tiny lie. She told herself in truth, love and lust were not the same. Yet, something about the calling was a little of both. “Until I get to know him and care for him in my heart, the feelings I have for him seem distant, as if they’re not really mine. The way I desire him is different from the way we—” “Of course it is. What would you expect? Hell, when we met, neither of us had other lovers in our lives. But if there had been, I guarantee, the outcome would have been the same. I would have taken you, and you would have wanted me. We were lucky the calling came to us while we were working together, ready to fall in love, and nothing prevented us from accepting our connection.” “I don’t want to want him,” she cried. “But the feeling is as strong, and as desperate as the way I wanted you. How can I love you and feel that way about him? I don’t even know him.” “It’s the way of it.” He cupped her cheek and brushed his lips across hers. His hot breath sent heated trills through her body. The timber of his voice alone could make her hot and ready. “Take me, Dylan make love to me and make me forget what happened, for now. Force everything and everyone, including him, from my mind.” “I thought you’d never ask.” He smiled and kissed her like a man possessed, driving his tongue into her mouth, exploring each recess, claiming her with each stroke. His hands gripped her hips, and she held on to him like a life-line. When he finally pulled away, they were both gasping hard staccato breaths. The rapid breathing, his silver eyes, and his lowered lids signaled his ion for her hadn’t diminished because

of all this. He had to prove he still felt the same way for her. “Take, me upstairs, Dylan. Make me forget.” “For now, that’s all I want myself.”

Chapter Twenty Five

Facing the Truth DYLAN KISSED HIS WAY down Caitlin’s neck and mumbled as he returned to her ear, “Don’t start worrying before we have all the answers.” He looked down at her with regret in his eyes. “I’ll have to find them and give you and Jackson time to get to know each other.” “Know?” She jerked away. “How? As in the biblical sense?” “Now, Caitlin...” Was he nuts, trying to reason with her as she struggled against him? He tried to keep her in his embrace, but she pulled out of his arms. “If you put us in the same room, I can tell you what happens next.” She shivered when his expression went stone cold. He already knew without her confronting him with her vision, and she hated that he was ready to let this happen. “You know?” He wouldn’t answer, and that hurt. “I’m part dark sex fae. We don’t know how much.” Looking him straight in the eye, she warned him, “Even if Jackson wants to hold back, I won’t let him.” Maybe drawing a picture for him this way was a low blow, but she struck back wanting to get a rise out of him, hoping reality would change his mind, and he’d find some other way to stop this. “I was ready to strip down and wrap myself around him, discarding every barrier between us. I didn’t think of you, the people, the consequences. I didn’t care. I wanted his hands on me, his mouth on me...” Dylan’s glare intensified with her vehemence. Then she moaned. “She, the dark fae wanted to lick every inch of his rippling body—” Caitlin stopped and started to sob “—like some gutter slut.”

“Shhh.” He tried to get her to face him, but she slapped away his hand. Then he tried again whispering, “Caitlin, my darling lass, look at me.” Damn him. “No.” He knew she couldn’t resist his brogue any more than she could hold back the uncontrollable sobbing. Turning aside, she closed her eyes and sputtered out the question in a few broken words through the hiccups plaguing her. “You would give me up to another man so easily?” “EASILY?” The shout he roared stopped her mid-sentence. Anger poured off him. His reaction to her accusation was so unexpected the shock instantly startled away her hiccups. He jumped up and pushed her aside. Pacing with purpose, his heavy tread vibrated on the wooden porch along with the rage filling the air around them. Never having seen him like this, she’d better say nothing and let him vent. With her breath locked in her chest, she held her thoughts while he continued to rant. When he finally turned and faced her, Caitlin almost didn’t recognize this Dylan. This one couldn’t control his anger. Here was the possessive warrior from the past rearing his jealous head, eyes flashing cold silver, and his size literally doubling before her eyes. His thick veins surfaced, visibly beating in his temple and throat. “Y’ think anything about this is easy fer me?” he bellowed, glowering at her. “I’ve lived three hundred years, alone, without a mate. This bond between us makes immortality bearable, and ye think giving mine up to another man, even a man I love as a brother, is going to be easy for me?” Death. There was that thought again. Whose? This time it chilled her to the bone. “I know. I was wrong. I’m sorry.” She risked reaching out to him and wrapped her arms around his midsection, pressing her cheek to his chest. “I love you, Dylan.” His heart thudded in his chest like a base drum, and he held her as if he’d never let her go. But when his mind spoke to hers, he said something different. He was going to leave her no matter how he felt. Caitlin shook her head and begged him to reconsider, “Please, Dylan. Not yet.” With another sob, hoping he’d change his mind, she gripped his shirt. “Dammit,

I hate being a clingy weak woman, but don’t leave me. Don’t...give me away.” “Caitlin...” He went deadly still. “I am not giving you away. And I would never willing leave you if there was a better choice. The idea is killing me, but you have imprinted on two men. You don’t understand what it means. You’ll need—” “No. No. I don’t want Jackson. She does.” “In time—” he tilted her chin up and forced her to look at him. “No—” “Yes. You will. She will become a part of you. And because the time will come when you’ll need him. You won’t be able to resist the bond, and I’m too weak to stand by and watch. Give him a chance.” She wiped her eyes. “How did this happen?” Answers they needed answers. “Not sure.” Dylan scrubbed his hands down his face and then ran his fingers through his hair. “I still believe it’s my fault...” His momentary calm snapped and he returned to his pacing as the words poured from him. “Niccolai’s blood link, Jackson’s DNA, your psychic ability—I don’t know. Maybe you were meant for Jackson, and I jumped the gun. The relationship between the us apparently forged an indestructible connection when Shelby made you instead of me. I don’t know what any of this means for our future—” “Stop! Think. If you don’t know, who does?” “The Ancients. Or Niccolai. If I have to dig him up from his tomb in Mesopotamia to get answers, I will. I vow I’ll get the answers we need. But, you have to let me go. I have to leave,” Dylan said as he plopped down beside her, “and Jackson has to be the one to care for you.” “No, please. You know what that’ll mean.” Everything in her new existence had suddenly changed for all eternity, and now it had flipped upside down again. “How will I survive without you?” “Shelby, Isobel, and Simone, will help you. Max and Kyle are your friends and will be here to explain anything. Jackson will see to your other needs, blood and such, and with Garr, will manage the humans and guards. They’ll all be here to

protect you and you until I return to settle this matter.” “Jackson may be able to satisfy the blood lust and the burning need forging flames of lust deep in my sex fae, but he’ll never fill the hole in my heart while you’re off searching for answers?” She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, climbing up his body, kissing his eyes and his cheeks. “I’ll fight this, Dylan.” “I know you will, my little warrior. But your very nature will see to it that you lose this battle.” He studied her face so tenderly, a knot formed in her throat. God, she didn’t want to start crying again. “Trust me, you’ll need him and will grow to care for him...perhaps even love him.” “I trust you. Our love transcended life and death, and I believe it will survive this.” “Exactly my point.” “But I can’t, be apart from you. Turning to him feels like betrayal.” “It won’t be a betrayal. I want you both to survive. Within a short while, you won’t be able to survive without him, or he without you. I would never want anything to happen to you. I love you both. I can’t bear the thought of losing either of you.” In spite of his words, his tight jaw repeatedly clenched, and shards of pain leaked through his walled thoughts. When her breath caught in another silent sob, he cupped her face in his hands, and with his eyes burning into hers, his mouth set firmly into a grim line, he said, “Listen carefully. I’m older with the blood of two ancients flowing through me. Jackson may be Vaewolf, but I am born of a light fae princess and a descendent of Oden and Zeus,” he growled. The valiant warrior he’d been, resurfaced. “How do you think you two fledglings will fare if I can’t control my jealousy?”

He ran his hands roughly into her hair and gripped a handful, tilting her head back exposing the tender skin of her throat. His fangs descended, and then he gathered back his control. “Caitlin, I want you to understand this. I’m too weak to control my emotions. If I could ever share you with him, the time isn’t now. Allow me go in search of answers. Let me see if I can find the strength to do what must be done, while you and Jackson discover what there is between you.” He wiped her tear-stained cheeks with his thumbs, then gentled his grip and his expression. “I’ll find the answers,” he stated with a determination she wanted to believe.

“WHERE WILL YOU GO?” Caitlin didn’t want to ask but couldn’t help herself. “The elders believe Antoinette may know where Niccolai kept his papers, or she may have the answers I seek. She’s been spotted north of here.” “Antoinette? The ancient who once was your mistress?” Her words snapped past her lips exposing her red-hot jealousy. “There can only be you for me, Caitlin. Ever.” “You haven’t bound me, Dylan. Don’t lie to me.” She narrowed her eyes on him—her warning clear. Both were still free, physically, until they were bound by three sexual blood exchanges and the claiming. “I’m not lying.” He made a fist and pressed it to his heart. “There is you, and you alone, here.” He dragged her against his body and leaned down to kiss her gently. His tenderness made her want to grab him and force him into a deep, more ionate kiss, one so soul searing it would make them both forget the wolf, the old mistress, and their problems. But he firmly held her back, preventing the kiss from going beyond sweet. “I know you would fight the idea of Jackson, but don’t. You can’t win, and you won’t survive long denying your feelings for him or the needing.” “I won’t consider this.” When she tried to bury her teeth in his throat, he moved her mouth to his and brushed a soft kiss over her lips. “If we start...this conversation is over. I can’t take much more. We must finish this.” Was it possible this man she loved could ask her to accept another, a man she

didn’t know, didn’t love—one she wanted to resist, knowing she never could. The wolf set something inside her on fire. “I can’t...” “You will. You’ll have to. You’ll need someone to look after you.” “Just because we haven’t formally completed the bond doesn’t mean I don’t feel as if I belong with you. What you’re suggesting goes against everything I ever believed a relationship between us would be.” “I do understand. Do you think I would choose this fate for us? The sword I took upon my death felt like a pin prick compared to this pain,” he snapped at her. “Lives depend on us making the right decisions.” Lives of all the lore. Sometimes she forgot he led these people. They were his responsibility for now, until Jackson took over. She pushed her forehead to his and slowly allowed a sad smile. “I know,” she whispered. “This must be impossible...” She couldn’t even imagine. The pain in his eyes and the sense of foreboding she stole from his closed mind prevented her from arguing the point further. She put her hand to her throat. Accepting another man into her bed—oh God, perhaps even into her heart. The idea already had her head aching and her stomach flipping. She couldn’t breathe imagining what it meant to Dylan. “I don’t want this,” she snarled out her frustration. “I love you.” “But your body wants him,” he whispered. “Your body needs him.” “It’s not...really it doesn’t feel like a part of my body. It’s as if a stranger is residing within me.” “I know. I have my beast and apparently you have yours.” That damned, sardonic smile she hated formed on his lips. “Caitlin, we don’t have a choice. Jackson hasn’t attained his majority nor fully taken control. My sacred vow to his father remains unfulfilled.” He shook his head slowly and held her away so he could look her in the eye. “He’s all the family I have, and you are too new to withstand the effect of our bonding emotions. Our mental connections will place too much of a demand on you. I’ve made up my mind. I won’t risk you—either of you.”

His words clarified a few more consequences. She could lose her mind or put herself between brothers. She wasn’t usually a slow study, but she got it now. Dylan loved her enough to drag her back from the brink of death. He’d broken the laws to keep his eternal life mate, and without her, he would go to ground or, do the unthinkable, seek out the final death. That she would never allow. Everything came into focus. There was an alternative she’d never considered, but would to save their lives. A shiver of apprehension rolled over her skin. “You’re sure you can’t share me? But Jackson could?” “No, I can’t. Not at this time.” The intensity of his stare and the tone in his voice made his point. “Jackson’s ability to share you remains to be seen. He didn’t seem to be so inclined earlier when he was ready to kill me for you.” “I guess I should be flattered, but under the circumstances, I’m not even impressed. I want control back over my life.” If he could bear the separation, so could she. The alternative was too horrifying. Unless they worked this out, someone was definitely going to die anyway. The thought sent an arrow of pure ice straight to her marrow. She had no choice but to accept their situation. “Okay, go find our answers. I’ll get to know Jackson, and try to restrain...her, my beast. You do understand the consequences if I—?” “I know what will happen,” his voice was a low rasp uttered through clenched teeth. “He’s the one I trust to keep you safe from potential danger from the demons and other unwelcome suitors. According to Victor, until one of us binds you, as a talented psychic, your very existence puts you in danger. Jackson’s the strongest among the Lycans and the vampires. It’s a good bet, he’ll keep his mate safe.” He squeezed his eyes shut and inhaled deeply. When he opened them, they were clear. “I understand the other consequences of leaving you. I promise I’ll—” “No promises. You can’t hold me or Jackson to promises, and I won’t ask anything of you. But know this. I can not be responsible for what happens when you leave us.”

Chapter Twenty Six

Confessor BEFORE DYLAN WENT OFF half cocked without a clue what he was looking for, he decided to visit Victor Salazar and seek his advice. The man was in a makeshift addition to Max’s lab. “Victor, do you have a few minutes to talk, perhaps somewhere more comfortable?” “Why of course, lead on.” Dylan decided the back stone patio would work best for this conversation. After they sat, he asked, “Would you mind listening through my confession?” “I am the farthest thing from a priest you will ever find, my friend.” Victor chuckled. “But I think I understand your concerns. You want to know if by turning Caitlin you in some way changed destiny. The answer is no. The argument is a philosophical one. If something is destined, then whatever transpires is a part of that destiny.” “Uh, I see your point, but if there is a prophecy, isn’t there a preplanned, mapped out diagram to the conclusion?” “Not necessarily. Only the outcome is final. How becomes the variable. You and Jackson imprinted on Caitlin. We must look through the scientific reasons to determine why the three of you must be together to fulfill the prophecy. Then we can decide how to proceed forward with a plan.” “I’ll try to substantiate your hypothesis.” Dylan sighed. Victor made everything sound so reasonable when reason seemed so out of reach. “Niccolai would have implanted memories in your mind to help you through difficult times like these. You should do a little searching within your own mind, or the mind of Niccolai’s old acquaintances. Perhaps you will find clues there.” “You’re right. He did implant memories I’ve had to use in the past,” Dylan itted.

“I will tell you what we know. So far, Max and I have discovered there is a weakness of vampire DNA causing the infertility in turned vampire men. The dilution of genes makes reproduction impossible without adding another mate. The obvious conclusion is the need for multiple mates of various species to strengthen the gene pool and to enable certain women to become pregnant.” Salazar shook a finger in the air. “This is not what the prophecy claimed. What the prophecy promised was a serum, a magical potion, which would enable all couples to procreate. We are testing Caitlin’s blood, and both your DNA and Jackson’s to discover if together the diluted vampire DNA is somehow enriched when mixed together. It may take several weeks before we have an answer, but it’s what we believe will confirm with our research.” “Max said you confirmed I was the cause of the problem.” “I did not say cause. When you used Shelby’s weakened vampire blood to turn Caitlin, your Niccolai-enhanced blood boosted her stamina, and we discovered latent wolf DNA. She was destined for Jackson all along, but although Jackson is a born vampire, his wolf’s blood dilutes his vampire blood and prevents him from impregnating a vampire mate alone.” “So you think I’m necessary to carry on the Xenos line?” “I believe so. But without a translation of the scrolls you provided, I would not choose to bet your lives on my hypothesis.” Perhaps this had always been the reason Niccolai needed him...not to care for Jackson as he’d always believed...but to be a true son to the ancient vampire and bond with his natural son’s destined mate. Dylan would like to believe that. “Victor, until we can confirm more of the facts, I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t give Jackson or Caitlin false hope. I’ll go in search of someone capable of translating the ancient language. I think I know how to locate the answers to our questions. Niccolai’s memories were scattered among friends and acquaintances, secreted within their minds in hidden compartments, left there for my mind to find.” The location of the key to the box had been in his mind, there for safekeeping, and until he found the one who might know who could read the scrolls, he’d keep his memories to himself.

“Amyra had memories.” Victor’s brow furrowed. “I give you permission to search my mind. Use what you can if there is a secret stored within.” “Thank you. I appreciate your confidence. And you know who else I bet could share memories? Antoinette. Do you her?” “Yes, Niccolai was quite fond of her for many years. If I’m not mistaken, wasn’t she one of Amyra’s favorite’s too?” “That’s the one.” Dylan chuckled. “I checked with the council and she’s not far.”

Chapter Twenty Seven

Information from Antoinette DYLAN GLANCED AROUND the upscale Goth bar in Atlanta called The Loreans. You name it. You saw it here. Then he caught sight of a fair haired beauty—exactly the one he was looking for. He stared long enough waiting for her to make eye . Antoinette had to sense he was here. And he was right again. Her gaze shot from side to side before she located him and stared him down. The woman had the pale iridescent skin of a vampire, and for a moment, her eyes flashed silver with renewed interest. Silly woman to underestimate his memory. Déjà vu. Circumstances were destined to repeat if somethings didn’t change. Dylan would that this time, and reached out to scan her mind. The woman he’d once known a very long time ago, looked the same...at least until she approached. Close up, the ravages of time showed in her eyes, if not on her face and body. Time was evident in her mind. Physically she didn’t look much older than the Antoinette he’d left behind. At first he ignored the differences, but what he couldn’t ignore was how much harder her eyes looked. Time does that to a soul, and hers was older and more damaged than even his. A made vampire...not born like Amyra, Antoinette’s scent didn’t have the strong cinnamon scent of a born vamp. Nevertheless, he ed her flavor and her scent. He was hungry, and her blood was tempting, even if she wasn’t. Dylan needed the strength to wade through the centuries of death and betrayal he saw in her mind. Before Niccolai went to ground, he’d told Dylan to seek out Antoinette for answers should questions arise. She didn’t know it, but Niccolai had planted ancient knowledge deep in her suppressed memories. But, to get near the information, Dylan would have to convince her to cooperate. “Long time no see. You must want something real bad.” Dylan arched a brow and slowly let his gaze drift over her body. Let her think he was interested in sex and not her ancient blood. She teased him, swayed her hips to the beat of the music, in a slow sensual grind.

“Wanna dance?” “Maybe. If you let me have a taste of you. Otherwise I’m sticking with this.” Dylan indicated the pitcher of beer. Her lips turned into a snarl. “How can you stomach that stuff?” “My secret.” He lifted the glass and drank. Without the special herb, he couldn’t feel the effects. “You going to let me have that taste, lass?” Antoinette hadn’t been a lass in over six centuries, but who was counting? She dipped low giving him a good view of her tits, still as perky as ever, and tried to tempt him. “Will you see to it I’m satisfied?” Dylan snorted and gave her an arrogant grunt. “Have I ever left you wanting?” “No...you just...left.” Dylan lifted an arched brow and tilted his head to one side. His mind did a mental spin. Like really? Was she going there? “Do you doubt my mental acuity?” She gave him an unconcerned eye roll. “Antoinette, we had an agreement. You broke it. When the Hunters arrived, I didn’t stick around for explanations. My well being was my first concern, not the question of why my lover betrayed me.” He stood to his full height knowing his size intimidated most men, but this little vamp had been around the block a few times. She’d always been the scrappy sort. She waved a hand nonchalantly in his face and gave him a hip bump. “Hey, let bygones be bygones between old friends.” Never! She was audacious he had to it. He chuckled. With his arm around her tiny waist, he walked her to the dance floor, pulled her close into his arms, and rubbed his erection against her. With that, she gave him a triumphant smile, and

he felt sick. Sick because he was touching someone other than Caitlin and sick because he’d been forced to play this game for answers. Anything was worth the price for a way to stay with his life mate. Antoinette wrapped her arms around his waist and ground back. “I believe you’re here for more than a taste.” “I am.” He’d let her think it was for sex, but he wasn’t going to lie. The first time he’d met Antoinette had been in the brothel with Amyra and Niccolai, the night before his death. He’d been inebriated then. The last time he’d seen her had been in Paris right before she almost cost him his head. He’d been drinking then, too. But he was stone-cold sober tonight, and he wasn’t making the mistake of trusting his life to the little vixen ever again. The music wailed on as he danced Antoinette in the direction of a dark private corner so he could accomplish his business. Along the way, he swayed to the rhythm of the sexy music and cupped her fine rounded ass. She smelled of cardamom, not as strongly as he suspected he did, but he checked for vervain when he sniffed her neck to make sure her blood wasn’t tainted. In the years since he’d been turned, he’d come to know the scent of cardamom as the familiar scent of a made vampire, but it also concealed other deadly scents if one wasn’t careful. And Antoinette hadn’t been happy about him escaping and leaving her to answer to the Hunters. He touched her mind. Images of her naked and spread out for his pleasure, poured into his head, and he shared it with her. He nuzzled her ear and used his voice to seduce her. She deserved one really good orgasm for offering herself up to him and perhaps another for the right information. While he prepared to take her blood, he projected his own visions of what he thought she desired, but he was desperately hungry, especially for ancient vampire blood. It would strengthen him more quickly than any other, and give him the stamina to deal with Caitlin and Jackson when the time came. Once he nipped her neck for a taste, her thoughts flooded into his mind. Ah, she still liked rough and kinky. “Is this how you want it? He walked her farther to the back, into a dark corner, and gripped her hands behind her back. “Hard and fast?

Be careful how you answer, because you know I can be brutal.” “Uh-oh. Such a temptation...” She paused and stared into his eyes, then he noted a softness in hers he hadn’t seen earlier. “But you won’t really touch me will you?” she asked. The fair haired beauty smiled when he shook his head. “I see. You finally found your mate. Congratulations.” She put her finger to her lips. “Shh... Don’t say anything. I owe you one.” And she flipped her hair aside for him. “Go ahead, but do me a favor. Even if you leave no marks on my body, make me believe I’ve been very, very bad.” Dylan would oblige her willingly. From what he’d seen in her memories, the fact she’d been very, very bad over the years, made it easier. He pressed Antoinette against the back wall and ripped open her neck, sucked her rich blood, and sent images of whips and chains into her mind while he spread her legs wide for the impression. He projected fucking her harder, driving high inside her, slapping her until she came shuddering long and hard against him. Then he closed the wound gently with his tongue and held her for a long moment while she recovered from the illusion. “You okay?” “Yes...yes, fine. Great.” She blinked several times and caught her breath, raising a hand to the closed wound at her throat. Then with a sly smile she straightened her clothes. “After all these years, I’ve never encountered anyone with the equivalent of your talent. You’re still the best with that mind of yours.” “Well-practiced.” He bowed slightly. “I appreciate your generosity.” “Your mate? Is she accepting? Could we be more—?” Oh, hell no. Dylan didn’t dare say what he was thinking. “No, sorry. We can’t. But I appreciate the offer.” Her flavor strongly hinted of demon, a flavor he didn’t she’d carried when they were last together. And something about Antoinette’s new, baser needs reminded him so very much of Amyra he had to hold back the shudder of disgust. Being inside Antoinette’s head had creeped him out, and it was hard to

creep out a three-hundred year old vampire with his history—a warrior who’d spent years killing as a dark berserker. “What did you really want from me?” the woman asked. “It’s a long story. Questions. I need answers. I thought you might have them.” He’d taken her blood, and he’d been in her head. Anything he needed to know had been at his disposal. “Did you find what you were looking for?” Dylan shook his head. “Not exactly. But what I found gave me an idea or two.” She ran the back of her hand down the side of Dylan’s jaw. “Then I’m glad I could help. Will I see you around?” “Life’s long. I’m sure we’ll cross paths in the future.” A hint of a chill gripped his heart like a bad premonition. When he escorted her back to the bar, the guy she’d been with sized Dylan up, and bristled with anger. “Don’t be a fool,” she said, and shot the dumb ass a deadly stare. To keep her friend alive, she dragged him off to the dance floor without uttering another word. That boy was going to be on the receiving end of her whip, tonight, and Dylan had ideas and places to explore since he’d been in her mind. Were the answers to Dylan’s questions about the prophecy written on a tablet in an ancient vault in Mesopotamia? Or was it on the scrolls? Niccolai, the ancient vampire, stored a few secrets in a corner of Antoinette’s mind, including where he’d buried the ancient scrolls. If Dylan was right, they were in a large metal box, beside a closed casket in a tomb. The tomb looked Egyptian, but there was something oddly familiar looking about the other vision.

Chapter Twenty Eight

The Only Hope A KEY. It sparked another memory, and if he was right, Dylan would have to go home before he tracked Niccolai’s scrolls to an undiscovered tomb in Egypt. Because the key was inside a secondary vault in the crypt at the estate. During Caitlin’s internment, he ed seeing the other box from Antoinette’s memories. A memory of his own, a key, Niccolai had once told him, the key would open a secret vault should he or Jackson ever have need of answers. Well, didn’t they damned sure need answers now since they’d fucked up and imprinted on the same woman?

WHEN DYLAN ARRIVED back in Sang Froid, he went directly to the mausoleum in secret. The key was wrapped in papyrus when he opened the hidden vault, exactly where he saw it. The scroll, actually a detailed map and directions, enabled Dylan to sift to the exact location. And the chest with the prophecy’s tablet was in a vault in Mesopotamia. If he didn’t get answers there, he considered rousing Niccolai from the dead, but he’d prefer to spare his maker the pain. Besides, he didn’t want to risk the insanity for Niccolai or the potential danger waking him might bring down on civilization. Before he took the inevitable trip to Greece where the tablet was interred with some ancient vampire who’d grown tired of living, or was too mentally unstable to face another sunset, Dylan needed to call Victor. He was gathering more questions than answers, and Dylan was sick of questions. It was time to track down answers.

WITH MAX’S RESEARCH background and Victor knowledge of vampire history, Dylan wished he could have brought them with him so they could have seen the tablet in person. The damned thing was impressive. But until they had a precise translation he wasn’t any better off than he’d been yesterday. He never wanted to believe Caitlin and Jackson were the species only hope of creating a new line of biological offspring, but he couldn’t argue with the team of ancients who’d translated the original divination. There were too many coincidences between what was happening to them and the ancient prophecies. Thank the old gods, Dylan hadn’t completed the mating ritual with Caitlin when he discovered she was his. If they’d spoken the vows and performed the final ritual, neither of them would have been attracted to anyone else ever again, and even id Victor’s impression was correct, Jackson was vitally essential to the prophecy. Jackson, with his father’s demi-god DNA and his mother’s Lycan background, imprinted on Caitlin because of her recessive wolf genes. Caitlin’s fae lineage was dominant until Dylan turned her with Shelby’s blood. He was beginning to agree with Victor’s hypothesis. The DNA soup mixed with Caitlin’s gene pool, redirected the circumstances regarding the prophecies. If he was right, Dylan hadn’t complicated anything. He’d been the one to fulfill a necessary step. She was the mix it would take to carry on Niccolai’s bloodline. The best potential mate for Jackson, a vampire and Werewolf, someone descended from Amyra’s demi-god bloodline, demon, fae, and berserker. Her new bloodline could bring all the factions together. Jackson wasn’t the vampire messiah they all believed, but perhaps Caitlin was. Niccolai’s blood was strong and light. It would overpower Amyra’s darker DNA within all of them. Caitlin was the prophecy’s promise.

Chapter Twenty Nine

Jackson Confronts Her VAMPIRES COULD CONTROL their body temperatures, but Caitlin still enjoyed the sense of magic Mother Nature offered every now and then. The evenings grew warmer and muggier with each ing day. But tonight—a pleasant—change a slight breeze blew in after a heavy rainstorm drenched the bayou. She’d invited Isobel to keep her company for the evening meal. The set up on the veranda, with the croaking frogs and the other evening sounds took her mind off the anxiety of the situation. Each night, the lovely vampire took turns with Garr, training Caitlin to use her new abilities. Since Dylan had announced he would be leaving and set up a training schedule, Isobel kept her company when Shelby didn’t come by. Lately, Caitlin’s taste for food centered on flower salads—something she never considered appetizing before. Orchids and roses mixed with mint and a honey mustard dressing was on the menu tonight. And it smelled delicious. Isobel took the Pinot Grigio from the wine cooler, opened it, and brought it to the table. She examined Caitlin’s meal and smiled. “It smells like a flower garden.” “Mmm and it tastes like one, too. I don’t know why I never realized how tasty flowers were when I was mortal.” “I suspect your fae lineage has something to do with it.” Isobel explained. “When I went through my metamorphosis, I was surprised by the subtle changes in my tastes. Sweets were never a favorite of mine before my change. I have to it, I developed an insatiable sweet tooth. Caitlin grinned and offered her a bite of her salad. “Honey mustard?” Isobel shook her head and laughed. “No thank you, but later, I won’t turn down a chocolate brownie, if you have one.” “Ah, a weakness for chocolate. Good, I think we can dig one up from somewhere. I have a stash in the kitchen for times when only chocolate will do.”

Isobel giggled, and sipped her wine. She patiently answered Caitlin’s never ending barrage of questions. “I’m sorry I seem to be interrogating you. I appreciate everything you’ve taught me, Isobel, but you must have a life besides babysitting me. Not that I’m complaining. I love our time together.” Caitlin considered how one-sided her friendships had become since her metamorphosis. Until she stabilized, she had little to offer in return. Perhaps girl talk would bring them closer. Isobel had a sweet way of being open and closed mouthed at the same time. What she chose to share about herself was superficial. The psychic in Caitlin rose to the challenge and still couldn’t determine a way into her thoughts. Her mind was a steel vault. Caitlin’s curiosity peaked, and so she decided on another tactic—good old-fashioned friendship. “I thoroughly enjoy your company, but hey girl, don’t you ever date? Tell me about you.” “All I can say is my heart belongs to a man I can never claim.” Isobel’s smile went from pleasant to sad, and Caitlin was immediately sorry she brought up the subject. “I apologize for intruding.” Caitlin often noted her faraway look and had the sense Isobel’s pain was as significant as her own. “Cherie, in the many lifetimes I have lived, I’ve done my share of ‘dating’ as you call it. Without love, it gets...stale.” “If you ever want to talk—” Caitlin suddenly sensed the presence of someone else, and so did Isobel. The vampire glanced up scanning the night for the intruder. “Perhaps another time. For now, I sense Jackson is near. He will attend to you, and I will leave you two to settle your affairs.” Before Caitlin could protest, Isobel stood and traced away, leaving her to confront the one man she never wanted to see again.

Chapter Thirty

The Hunger JACKSON WAS OUT THERE in the trees—doing what? Gathering courage? Control? This was only the second time he’d actually shown himself to her, since Dylan’s hasty departure to locate Antoinette. And no one had heard a damned thing from Dylan since. The piercing jealousy struck. What could the other woman know that would be of any use to them? Antoinette’s relationship with Niccolai and Amyra played a large part in Dylan’s past, and that grated on Caitlin. The female vampire betrayed him once. What would prevent her from doing it again? Caitlin didn’t trust anyone who’d been close to Amyra for so many years, yet alone the female vampire who once gave up Dylan’s location to crazed Hunters in Paris to save her own neck. Why he hadn’t taken his vengeance on her after he escaped puzzled Caitlin, but she couldn’t get through Dylan’s mind blocks to determine if he still had feelings for his old on-again-off-again mistress? Tonight, her reaction to Jackson was no different than the other times when he’d come to her. Even before she sensed Jackson drawing closer, the dark fae within her responded to his presence. “Hello, Jackson. Where have you been, lately?” “Hunting. Out in the bayou,” he snapped. “Not far enough, though. I felt your need calling to me from over six miles away.” When she least expected him to be frank, he turned the tables on her. He’d been here often—keeping his distance—watching over her day and night from beyond the perimeter of trees at the edge of the forest. With Dylan gone, and her loneliness increasing day by day, even though her mind fought the idea, her body seemed more open to accepting the lust the fae felt for Jackson. His scent already had her insides aching for him—hot, damp, and ready. “Talk to me,” Jackson’s his deep gruff voice whispered, reaching her sensitive hearing even though he hovered in the shadows beyond the edge of the walkway. “About what?” She didn’t bother to lift her head to look for him. When he

wanted her to see him, she would. Until then, she kept her voice low, knowing he could hear her, too. “You have something to tell me,” he said. “Tell you? As if you care? You ran when I needed answers. I’ve got nothing to say.” “Then I’ll tell you. You need to feed. Garr said the last time he saw you, you looked too weak to hunt on your own. You haven’t fed properly since when? Dylan?” “He left me blood.” Caitlin shook her head. It was a useless a question. He knew the answer, so what was the point of answering? “And Shelby offered to come by later—” “Shelby is too young. Her blood isn’t strong enough to sustain you. Besides, neither she nor bagged blood can completely satisfy your hunger...for the other need. Consider that.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Yes, you do,” he said, his words gruff with his desire. “What other need?” “Honesty, cher...” The derision in Jackson’s eyes penetrated straight to her heart when he stared her down. “Promise there will be honesty between us if nothing else.” “If nothing else?” His ballsy expression said everything when he stepped from the shadows. Caitlin didn’t have to search his mind to see the attitude or the hard-on he was sporting. Heat rushed to her cheeks. God help her. He knew about her need. She immediately copped an attitude of her own to defend the rampant fae poking at her to give in. His inspection made her feel exposed, mentally and physically naked. Burying the panic she felt in his presence, she jumped to interrogation mode. False bravado always helped her control her nerves.

“Fine. Honesty it is. You already know the answer, so why should I voice the humiliating truth? I don’t know if I’ve had the gene all along or if Shelby ed it to me. It does raise other frightening possibilities. In any case, I’m manifesting strong sex fae characteristics—dark fae. The need is greater than I expected.” “Did Dylan know before he left?” She nodded. “I think the fairy dust may have been the first clue.” She felt the heat burn her cheeks. “Max confirmed dark fae and wolf DNA, yesterday.” “Max was here, around you, at this time? Who else?” “Shelby, and no, Max didn’t come by. Chill out, Jackson. Shelby took my blood sample to him.” Apparently, the future vampire king and Lycan leader wasn’t used to confrontations with mere humans. Scratch that. Made vamps. If Caitlin bothered to check, his thoughts probably went something along the lines...“You’ve got one hell of a nerve questioning me when I can smell your need from here.” The gut wrenching knowledge of how desperate the darkness in her lusted for him when she loved someone else disgusted her. What did he think of her, and why did it matter? She couldn’t help the fix she was in. After all, she hadn’t asked for any of this. Jackson was one of a kind. Everything about him called to her more strongly than before. No doubt by now it was more than his wolf. These last few weeks, she began to think, perhaps destiny had chosen her for both men for a reason especially now with the wolf DNA confirmed. Despite their resistance, no matter how hard they fought the Calling, she couldn’t deny the bond forming between her and Jackson grew stronger. In spite of his conviction to hold back and his self-righteous attitude, he couldn’t hide what he wanted. His desire was as strong, if not stronger than hers. A flash of an image of him impaling her with the cock stirring in his pants came through, clearly showing her how desperate he was to claim her. And still he stubbornly held his ground, watching over her but refusing to betray Dylan in any way.

“Let me feed you.” His words were a tender caress. “Why would you risk it?” “Why?” The glare he sent her way through lowered lids accompanied the half sneer on his lips. “Because I can’t stand your Hunger, Caitlin. I can’t focus on anything else.” There was nothing wrong with her nose. He was giving off a strong bonding scent. “You agreed to wait.” She backed up, suddenly concerned. “This is me waiting.” His mind tugged at hers. “Unfortunately, you can’t. I feel your pain. And your needing is dangerous.”

Chapter Thirty One

Feeding CAITLIN WANTED JACKSON gone, this visit over, and distance between them, before the entity inside her did something she’d regret—something she swore she’d never do. The longer Jackson’s scent filled the air she breathed, the more painful it was to deny him. She would never betray Dylan by binding herself to Jackson, but feeding the dark sex fae within her was different. The time to set things straight or discover what this thing between them was besides sexual attraction had come and gone. She didn’t think she could keep her darkness from taking what it demanded from the wolf. “The more time we spend together, the harder it is to fight the connection the entity within me feels for you,” she itted. Inevitably, would she finally beg him to fulfill those other needs, as well? “Sharing blood will bring us closer— would be even more intimate—would test our resolve to satisfy the rest.” “Yes, it would, but sharing blood isn’t what I have in mind. I’m offering my blood.” He held out his wrist. “Take it. I’ve already fed.” “Oh.” The idea of Jackson’s mouth suckling at the vein of someone else sent a frisson of jealousy whipping through her. The sense of loss was almost unbearable—enough to make her turn away and go without the nourishment she desperately needed. Weak as she was, she found it difficult to fight her emotions, the pain in her heart, and the ache deep in her core. She should feed from him and build her stamina—her restraint. “He’ll kill me if anything happens to you.” Jackson’s voice softened, and with a half grin, he tilted his head at her. “You want that on your conscience?” “No, of course not.” She managed a smile in response to his teasing. Still the image of his mouth on some female’s neck disheartened her. Whoever said the best defense was a good offense? She didn’t dare do what her inner beast wanted. She fought the driving desire to rip off his clothes and give in to the images streaming through her mind? Damn his control, and damn her

lack of it. “You have to leave.” She couldn’t resist him. “She’s fighting for control and I’m losing.” If he continued to insist on feeding her when he knew how badly the sex fae needed sex, she’d show him why he couldn’t. Her thoughts filled with sexual images of the two of them, and the images unwittingly, slipped past her mental blocks. “Oh, cher.” He groaned. “You’re playing with fire.” His husky tone left no doubt about how much she affected him. “I’m not playing.” Caitlin didn’t recognize her own voice. It sounded different, huskier and needy. “You know what I am—what she wants.” It returned to normal, and sounded desperate. “Go or she’ll be forced to seduce you.” He didn’t budge. Instead, his thoughts filtered back to her. Carnal images of his roaring desire to respond to her scent, detailing how good she would feel beneath him—his hands, his mouth, his teeth on her—how he would sheath himself within her. She inhaled suddenly with a gasp. Too quickly, heat slammed into her like a wall of flames, every nerve in her body exploded, and she climaxed, without a touch. Startled by the orgasm and by the way he still held his ground despite his own growing arousal, she closed all her psychic pathways. He might be able to restrain himself, but Caitlin had no control over her own emotions. The orgasm fed her fae need for the moment. But in the process, had it weakened her own ability to resist. When he could mentally make love to her and bring her to a mind-blowing climax with no more than images from his thoughts, she fought her curiosity about what the real thing would be like. Standing in the midst of the delicious scent his body threw off didn’t help her prevent fae’s imagination from forming her own sensual ideas. “Don’t deny you needed that,” he said. “Just the scent your body is releasing

conjured from those images is bludgeoning me.” “Okay. I’m sorry.” Reluctantly she itted, “I was weak and she was too hungry.” “Don’t apologize for your nature. And you don’t need to worry. Now, we know how to hold her back. She won’t seduce me while I feed you.” How freakin’ embarrassing. “No need to be embarrassed. You can’t help it.” Oh had she said that or let her mind shields down? “Your mind is leaking. Better feed. The small amount wasn’t enough.” He was hot, kind and understanding. Barf. Then he smirked. Oh shut up. She needed blood, lots of it, and the herb...and both were running low. There’d been no relief from the constant sexual ache that had nagged her since the night of the party, or from the void Dylan left in his wake. Her need grew more demanding until, if not for the magic orgasm medication Shelby had the witch, Tanya, concoct, she couldn’t have tolerated the pain. But even Caitlin knew she wouldn’t have been able to survive these last few weeks as her life force dimmed. The additional mate bond she felt for Dylan and Jackson made the emptiness worse. Lost in the aftermath of her virtual orgasm, her hunger for rich vampire blood weakened her control and her concentration. Jackson slit his wrist with his own fang, and immediately the scent of musky male and warm, coppery blood mingled in the night air. The scent affected her and aroused the fae. The scent of the blood made Caitlin’s fangs descend over her incisors, elongating past her lips. She dropped to her knees in front of him. Gripping his thick wrist in both her

hands to prevent herself from touching him elsewhere, she drank and prayed her Hunger wouldn’t make her forget all her promises. As she devoured Jackson’s rich thick blood, the blood lust suddenly became a strange sexual frenzy within her—one she feared she couldn’t fight off. The blaze inside her grew. The orgasm threatened. She wanted...what? A touch? The thrust inside her? He tasted like nothing she’d ever imagined. Like Dylan, maybe the Niccolai part, and some wild flavor, too. A gentle hand brushed over her hair and pushed it back from her face. Jackson gripped a handful and didn’t move when she glanced up. The grimace on his face, the tightness of his clenched jaw, and the naked need in his narrowed eyes told her how raw his feelings were. The pure masculine sensuality in his expression drove her body to the breaking point. Waves of heat rolled through her until the orgasm hit, and the violent shudder physically racked her body. Jackson stood like stone—watching and unblinking—unmoved and controlled when she wasn’t. Ignoring her proximity to his groin and the straining denim over the impressive bulge, she sent the darkness away, retracted her fangs, and licked the wound at his wrist closed. Caitlin raised an eyebrow in question. “Does she scare you?” Jackson glared and gave out a frustrated snort. “Not scare exactly. I can control myself and handle your hunger now, but not when your sex fae tries to distract me.” Caitlin put her hands to her face. “I can’t stop the bitch. She climbs out from inside me, and I can’t stop her.” “No one understands what you’re going through more than Dylan or I do. We have learned to deal with the same battle to control the darkness within our bodies.” “How long will it—” “For you?” Jackson chuckled. “Not long enough to see us through our crisis I’m afraid.”

“Oh, God what will we do?” “Hush, cher. You know I don’t want to hurt Dylan any more than you do, but to my wolf, your needs are more important than his feelings. You must feed and often. I can’t hold back much longer. The full moon, is next week, and I won’t come to you, then. Can you hold off?” “Yes. There’s enough herb left. Tanya’s trying to find more.” Caitlin stepped back, vigorously shaking her head. “Will you tell me something I’ve wondered about since that first night?” “If I can.” “Why did you run off before we could deal with all this together—the three of us. Can you tell me?” “I didn’t trust myself.” Jackson glanced aside, looking uncomfortable and shrugged. “When the wolf in me recognized you as my mate, I was, still am, too unstable,” he whispered. “I had to get away.” “Under the circumstances, I would have expected you to be upset. Why didn’t you come back later with Dylan so we could work things out together?” “Dylan and I talked it out, and he fully comprehended where this was heading.” “Yeah? Well, I wish someone had filled me in.” “Were you ready for the truth?” He wiped the back of his hand across his forehead. “You’re not ready yet.” “You’re right. I can’t deal with it, any of...this.” “I understand. I tried denying the calling, but my inner wolf fought back. His need and instinctive urges overpowered my own. An inexperienced Lycan imprinting on his mate can be dangerous for everyone around. Add the fact I’m half vampire...well, there was a chance I might rip off your head or drain you.” He winked at her with a half grin. “Neither seemed a good option for any of us.” “Agreed. I take it you were a conflicted teen at one time, too?” Caitlin couldn’t

resist the smile, and released a nervous giggle. His unexpected low laugh sounded good, and when he looked at her, his slow smile disrupted the strain in the darkened room. He reaffirmed her previous opinion. Jackson was a devastatingly handsome man when he wasn’t scowling. “Seriously. I understand conflicted. I’ve felt it often enough myself.” Caitlin rejected any possibility that would test her love and loyalty to Dylan. “You won’t understand why I left that night.” Clenching and unclenching his fists, the tension in Jackson intensified until she took his hands in hers. “Try me—” she said bringing his hands to her hips. “I don’t know how to explain...” The expression on his face seemed more concerned than usual, but the chuckle was purely sardonic. “I’ve even practiced —different approaches, using different reasons—always denying the real one. Because the terrible one I can’t face—the one I keep denying—is the one true reason I ran.” “Jackson, what happened to honest? That goes both ways, with yourself and with me. We have to at least start somewhere.” He took a deep breath and began talking. “Lack of maturity, experience, and self-control—all those excuses would have meant nothing if it had come down to my wolf against me. I wouldn’t have been able to stop the wolf from forcing you, and forcing me, to take...no bind you to me as my mate. My beast would have demanded your submission, and I would have stolen you away from Dylan, no matter the consequences.” He stopped, uttering a growl before he looked at her. “Do you understand what I’m trying to say?” Caitlin was afraid she did. She couldn’t take away his responsibility to it it, even if she could have breached his thoughts. In spite of that, his emotions leaked through his natural defenses. The overwhelming sense of shame flooded his mind. With a quick head-shake she forced him to face his inner fear. “You have to say it.”

He shuddered. Then his voice became a dark undertone. “I’m talking about...raping you. My wolf would have forced himself on you if it came to you denying him.” Jackson squeezed his eyes shut as if blocking the memory. “I couldn’t risk it.” A cold shiver ran down her spine. The part he’d left unspoken, the consequences of that action, horrified them both. Not only would he and Dylan have been at odds over claiming her, but while Dylan had breath in his body, he never would have allowed Jackson to rape her. The fear had rolled off both men that night, along with the unspoken word she heard in her mind. Death. Just the one word. But it resonated like rolling thunder too clearly to dismiss the possibility of things still escalating. She knew one thing for certain. “You wouldn’t have hurt me.” “Probably not physically, but the wolf would have taken you.” His stony agreement chilled her to the bone when he looked up and added, “And that would have hurt us all. Dylan wouldn’t have stood by...” “I know.” Jackson turned his back and began pacing like a caged animal. “At the time, I didn’t trust myself to be near either of you.” “Where did you go?” “That night? Let’s see...” When he paused, she dared not breathe until he resumed pacing. The pacing seemed to relax him and that made it easier for him to speak. “Once I’d put a safe distance between myself and you, I shifted into the wolf. After talking to Garr and Dylan, I went off in search of the pack. Then, later, I decided to visit a neighboring pack in Arkansas until I finally figured out a way to resist my beast.” “I’m glad you reconsidered.” Now it was her turn to be uncomfortable. He stopped the monotonous movement and turned to stare at her, his eyes the silver color they turned with the presence of the wolf. The air between them heated before he glanced away and continued speaking, “The control is tenuous at best.”

“I get that.” She could barely raise her voice above a whisper. “Why did you wait until Dylan went off before you returned?” “I trained hard with the Arkansas pack to develop the additional self-control. I needed time. Another full moon. More practice restraining the wolf, and for you to grow stronger.” “Damn it, Jackson, we have to find a way to help each other. Why did Dylan leave instead of working with us?” “When he spoke to the council, they had few answers. One option was finding out an older vampire had been in the area recently.” “Antoinette.” “She’s older than any of the vampires around here, so if anyone would know about what happened between us he needed to find her. Dylan and I talked it through and determined this was the best we could do. It’s better this way.” “Better? For who?” “Dylan and me. Once Dylan left he couldn’t feel my...need. I’m working on my self control.” “Working? Perfected you mean. Your self-control is nearly perfect from what I can tell.” “Far from it,” he snarled and pointed a finger at her. “Don’t trust me to be your knight in shining armor. When I say I’m good for now, it’s the truth. But I’m still not strong enough during the time of the full moon.” “How long can you fight what’s between us?” “I could fight it as long as necessary to protect you, but my wolf can’t fight the need to satisfy his mate’s needs—all of them. Eventually, if you’re as smart as I think you are, you won’t count on me, either. It’s why you have to come to with all this before the next full moon. You’re already too weak to hunt, and by next week I’ll be too out of control to feed you. Now, not only does Dylan want you fed, he wants you protected and trained. So I’m your man until the full moon.”

He gave her the wolfish grin that resembled a snarl and forked his fingers impatiently through the unruly hair falling around his face. “While I’m gone, Garr and Isobel will resume their roles with you. You won’t need to hunt. My blood will be enough to sustain you, or until Dylan returns to feed you. Until we’re past this demon crisis, it’s too dangerous for you to leave the estate even with guards. There are reports of other killings in New Orleans. Garr says there are other life forms searching for psychics.” With her hunger sated, and the fae’s sexual need temporarily satisfied from the virtual orgasm, one fleeting thought destroyed her assurance. As he pulled her to her feet, she placed a soft kiss to his wrist and turned away. “Thank you doesn’t seem sufficient.” “Not necessary,” he replied, shaking his head. The timber of his voice revealed how much his control cost him. He cleared his throat and regained his composure. “It’s my duty and my pleasure to satisfy my mate.” The wolf—always the wolf. She wanted to know what he—Jackson, the man— needed. Not a smart tactic when the situation was so tenuous, but his control pinched her pride, and she couldn’t stop herself. Why did she suddenly feel the need to poke the wolf? Caitlin resented her unfair loss of control, so her dark fae prodded. She risked tempting Jackson further. She glanced at his obvious erection, enjoying the fact he couldn’t control his body. “Seems I’m the only one getting satisfied around here.” “No, cher. I feel your satisfaction deep within me, and believe me, it is so much more pleasurable than your dark despair.” The growl she expected rumbled more like the purr of a kitten than the dangerous sound of the wolf. Oh! Why had she blurted that out loud? Damn you darkness. Be quiet! “Your color is back.” “I bet. She...you know...?” His lips twisted into a pained smile, and he dared brush the back of his hand across her hot cheek.

Her heart softened. He understood. He’d maintained control throughout her selfish plight, and she gave him kudos for being capable under the circumstances. What sort of person did that make her? Did she even know where the invisible lines were drawn anymore with so many entities fighting for control of her body? “I’m sorry. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.” “Nothing.” Jackson spoke with enough conviction she almost believed him. For only being a month or so older than her, he seemed wise beyond his years. The years of training and sacrifice showed. “Well then, thank you anyway,” she said, smiling. “For everything.” Including his restraint. She would have been sorry if anything she’d done ruined things between Dylan and Jackson. When Jackson smiled back with clear eyes and a dimple she’d never noticed, she knew they’d made some headway with this first sign of friendship. “You’re welcome, but we really should talk,” he said. “We’ll get through this, Caitlin...if we stay honest with each other.” “Yes, mmm. Talking things over might help us understand each other.” Her concern about honesty was that it would lead to understanding, and understanding would bring them closer to caring. Dangerous ground—caring. She didn’t dare consider one hundred per cent honesty. Jackson wasn’t merely a handsome man, he was charming, charismatic, and nearly impossible to resist on every level. The more he exposed of himself, the more likely she’d drop her guard and give him a way into her head. She didn’t dare relax and expose her true feelings—ever. She wasn’t certain which feeling s were hers and which belonged to the other beings within her. Jackson’s wolf stoked the flames of her fae’s dark cravings once before. Not again. Especially not the ones like the images he’d put in her head. Or her own. He could never know how the fae wanted the vaewolf to take her against the wall. To bury his teeth in her flesh while he drove into her blazing internal heat. How she wanted him fucking her mindless. Her at his neck and he at hers while

they exchanged blood. She hated this lack of control, this confusion, this inability to define herself as she once had. An honest woman would never betray love or a trust. The metamorphosis had taken away her life and her soul. No, complete honesty was not an option. No part of the deal. No honesty on the table. He couldn’t discover how her darker side secretly responded to his alpha personality when the vaewolf’s desire surfaced. “With your hunger out of the way, can you deal with some news?” “About Dylan?” A twinge of worry...and guilt twisted Caitlin’s gut. “Sorry, no. It’s about the lessor demon, the one who took your mortal life.” Her mortal life. Yes, she had to come to with who she was now, the way Dylan had three hundred years ago. He’d accepted his responsibilities no matter how much it pained him, and she would learn to accept hers. After the metamorphosis, things within her felt different physically and mentally. Some of the physical differences she could feel down to her cellular structure. Mentally, Caitlin was still changing. “We’ve discovered the one who shot you was a psychic, one who’d been turned by a demon. A rogue vampire will sometimes breed with or feed from a demon, but demons have never been able to turn a human before. The eyes of a demon turn from red to black not silver when they change.” Jackson made a point of watching for her reaction. His eyes turned on her like a brand, and his emotions attempted to burn into her thoughts, but she maintained her mental shields. “If this is related to my case, I should get back to work soon. Or at least check in with headquarters about what’s going on.” Their supernatural team could use the FBI’s input and her enhanced insight more than ever. “Can you let them know I’m available to help if necessary?” “You should know one thing, first.” Jackson took a step closer—within arms’ reach and placed his hands on her shoulders, holding her firmly, but carefully. “You are what the demons are searching for. And where you go—I go.” “Me? Why me? I thought I was bait for Dylan.”

“We were never sure of that.” Jackson’s alpha macho attitude would have annoyed her any other time, and perhaps should have annoyed her more, but she was too shocked by the disclosure to fret over his guard dog protectiveness. The memory of the demon breaking into her mind, disrupting her thoughts, and shooting her, made her think twice. Caitlin relived the cold fingers of death crawling through her while Dylan fought death off, screaming and begging her to stay with him. The icy terror of dying revisited. “Why indeed? We believed the attack on the human hostage was a trap to get to Dylan through you. But they never counted on you taking the demon out.” “And I’m important...why?” “Max is certain there must be more to your background than what’s showing in the DNA.” He cupped her face and glanced at her mouth before he stared into her eyes. “You are a remarkable psychic, and now there is the bond with Dylan and me to take into consideration, too.” “You think this is all tied together?” “I wouldn’t rule out anything. Would you? You’re in danger as long as we don’t bind you to one of us.” “But you promised—” She turned away. “And I won’t break that promise, Caitlin, for one reason only. Not because of Dylan.” He held her head in his one big hand and turned her chin up to gaze into her eyes with his other. “Because of you. I could be as much of a danger to you as the demons. Without Dylan to control me, I’m afraid my wolf might kill you during the ritual.” “So, we can’t bind without his presence, and apparently he won’t bind me because he can’t accept our relationship. Now what?” “Give us time.” “Do we have time? Until Dylan explained the consequences of a ménage relationship between us, two vampires and a vaewolf, I’d even considered it to

keep you two from going at each other’s throats.” Understanding she may have to accept both of them now to survive made her feel selfish. “How can I convince Dylan we could handle this, given time?” “Even if we eventually come to with the idea of formally bonding, the relationship might eventually present a political problem. Our elemental attachment, yours and mine, may be meant to fulfill a prophecy the people of the Lore have been waiting on for a thousand years.” Caitlin had a sudden thought. “If Dylan poses a threat to the prophecy—or if anyone suspects he might—his life is in as much danger from the council as mine is from the demons.” If immortality had its ups and downs, Jackson and Dylan were definitely two of the upsides, but being claimed by two alpha men presented Caitlin with a world of trouble. Fighting demons seemed the easier of the choices. Holding off her inner feelings for Jackson until Dylan’s return was the going to be tough. “You’re right,” Jackson said. “Dylan better come back with answers.”

Chapter Thirty Two

Two Months later - No Dylan, No Herb BY THE NEXT FULL MOON waned, Caitlin realized she missed the cranky wolf for the week he’d been locked up during the height of his lunar cycle. Substituting his bagged blood and even Shelby’s wasn’t enough to stave off her Hunger. Blood from his vein satisfied her as nothing ever had, other than Dylan’s. But another problem threatened her ability to resist the wolf. The last of the ingredients for the potion Tanya made to subdue her sex fae were missing, and Jackson was back. With every encounter since his wolf imprinted on her, the wolf DNA in her allowed their bond to deepen, and suppressing the dark sex fae had become nearly impossible. She’d have to depend on Jackson to control the situation. “I’m glad you’re back, but there’s something I have to tell you. You know Isobel’s been giving me Tanya’s brew to keep me...” Caitlin felt the blush to her eyelashes. “You understand the fae’s sexual needs?” She could never accept them as her own. “Cher, I feel her need. But the herb—” “The herb is gone. When Dylan left there was enough to last until two weeks ago. Since he hasn’t returned, Tanya offered to make another batch, but reported her stash is missing. Someone pilfered it from their store, and there’s no more anywhere. Short of dealing with the demons for the contraband herbs, there is no source here. Shelby says I’m going to get worse, and I can hardly stand the needing now.” “Maybe Simone can help. She’s learned to control her dark fae side. She must know a way.” “Brilliant idea. I’ll ask her to come by.” Caitlin didn’t know how to broach the subject of her feelings with this hard man she barely knew. “But we may have to face this. I’m physically weaker. Blood isn’t nourishing me like it was. Given her first opportunity, the fae will seduce you, and I want you to understand how I feel despite her motives.” “I understand you will have to be serviced. Dylan knew.”

“Oh my God, that is so very unflattering.” “I’m sorry. It’s not a position either of us wants to be forced into.” “Y-you don’t want me?” The sudden disappointment hurt. Jackson looked as if she’d said something funny. “Oh, Caitlin, you know I do. Sometimes, more than I can stand. But I want you to desire me too, not that fae or the wolf inside you because of some calling.” “Oh, good...I feel the same way. I don’t want to hurt you.” “Look, cher, Dylan could rip me limb from limb and couldn’t hurt me, but you— you’re a different story.” “If I’m meant for him, the way I think I am, why would I also feel this connection to you. It can’t be wrong. Even without the sexual longing, I’ve come to care for you. Is it love? No not yet...” She touched his neck at the pulse point. “Dylan left to escape dealing with the connection growing between us. He blames himself and came to distrust the bond he and I formed. He won’t return until he discovers why you experienced the calling with me. He knew before he left my sex fae would fight me.” “I won’t be able to turn her away if your need endangers you. I understand why Dylan couldn’t abide being here. It’s not in the vampire nature to share life mates. Even the vampire part of me is experiencing the possessive bond.” “There is no possibility of choosing between you, Jackson. I’m certain, now more than ever, I’m meant for you both. I don’t care what the prophecy says or what anyone believes. I know deep in my heart, I will always want Dylan, even if you and I are bound.” To Caitlin, having Dylan in her mind was like pleasant background music, the scent of rain on a summer day, the warmth missing from her soul, or the brilliance of the sun she could never fully experience again. Even though Jackson did his best to fill that void, nothing less than Dylan would do. “I want to believe you, but I won’t risk the alternative. Would you, knowing rejection would send him to ground or worse?”

“Never. His absence hurts you as much as it does me, doesn’t it. Can you tell me why?” “You have no idea what he is to me.” He extricated himself from her embrace and walked away. “Dylan’s absence in this territory, not to mention from your mind, your heart, your bed,” he spit out each word like a curse, “is like a festering wound to me, and to those he left behind—a constant reminder that all is not right. A part of the whole is missing.” “That’s it. That’s exactly how I feel.” “I know because much of what I’m experiencing are your feelings and, cher, they’re torturing me. I should be able to make my mate happy and, under the circumstance, I can’t. I wish we knew how far Dylan’s research has progressed.” “If we want this relationship to work, you need to know me better. You should come to understand your father’s connection with Dylan and accept it. I don’t think a born vampire can ever comprehend the bond between a made vampire and his maker. Dylan will never break his oath. Shelby and I have a devotion to each other I can’t define.” “I understand your bond with Dylan goes deeper.” Disappointment flashed behind his eyes. “You love him.” “True. What I’m trying to explain is the council and the pack elders don’t frighten or intimidate me. I’m not afraid of being different, or going against tradition. Dylan opened my mind to the existence of this world, but my existence in my world wasn’t easy before all this.” Jackson looked up and wrinkled his brow with a curious expression. “How?” “Juggling this life between the Lycan and the vamp laws isn’t so very different from the life I lived as a mortal. Well, except for the need for blood.” She licked her lips and glanced at Jackson’s throat. “In fact, it’s weird how similar things are. I’ve always been different. My abilities are highly unusual, so I held myself apart from others to hide my psychic ability. Caitlin pointed at herself. “Later things didn’t change. A psychic, even one with the FBI stamp of approval, is an oddity. My focus remained solely on my job. I loved my career. It became everything, kept me motivated and busy, and in the

end, replaced family and relationships—not that I had that many of either. My brother died after my parents and right before I entered the academy. Then I buried my sorrow in work, too busy for friends or a social life. Jackson tugged on her braid. “I understand that aspect more than you think. I’m still an oddity among Lycans and the vampires because of my parentage...and because of my relationship with you.” “I’m sorry you feel ostracized because of me.” “No. It’s not you. It’s mainly because I’m in neither camp, and our—” “Our relationship then. How we’re connected.” He didn’t try to argue. Because of her gift, Caitlin learned to accept the unusual and paranormal disparities more readily than most. She’d spent her life understanding what being different meant, and yet she felt sorry for Jackson who someday would rule both the fae and Lore worlds because of his differences. She had to make him understand who she really was before she asked him to help her. “After so many years of physical and emotional starvation, I guess I craved what Dylan brought to the table like a child born in hunger craves nourishment. When we realized what we were to each other, we were happy despite my mortality, despite what he was. We had no plans—hadn’t thought that far ahead. We didn’t want to think.” “I understand. You were happy, things were right...before me.” “No. Not before you. Before that. When we were forced into a decision—before Dylan was, anyway. The decision to turn me.” “Knowing what we know. It’s a good thing he did. But he never expected your relationship to be broadsided by anyone, let alone me.” Jackson sounded skeptical. “A third wheel upsetting your idyllic world.” “You had no say—no choice in the matter. None of us did. We can’t help what we are to each other.” Jackson sat forward. Elbows on knees, he lowered his head to his hands. He

sounded broken when he finally spoke. “You never saw me coming...or the consequences.” “No, but now I’m not sorry. If it could have been different, an easier transition, I would have chosen it. But not by missing this.” She touched his cheek. “Not by missing you.” She couldn’t deny the growing affection she felt for Jackson. She doubted he wanted to feel these feeling for her, either. “I how happy he was when he found you—how excited finally meeting.” Jackson released a low moan. “I don’t know how Dylan survived the moment he realized you’d have to choose between the man you loved and the one he’d raised.” Caitlin could weep, but decided honesty would do more good. “I do. His mind was open to me. He didn’t shut down until right after that.” Caitlin looked aside. She’d experienced the way Dylan’s emotions blasted her like a bomb exploding next to her right before he shut her out. Now she was experiencing Jackson’s and understood the extent of his feelings for Dylan. She went to him, put an arm around him, and sat beside him gripping his one hand in hers. “Each one of us experienced that moment differently, but just as intensely. Dylan’s thoughts were for your safety and mine.” “I never doubted that.” He pulled her into a tight embrace, wrapping himself around her. Jackson’s entire body vibrated with need as he held her. The wolf, the man, the vampire all wanted her, and she was afraid every fiber of her being wanted him in return. His breath warmed her ear. “I expected us to be a nice happy family, finally a real family.” He let out a sardonic chuckle. “I guess as normal as our strange cast of characters can be, all living together out here. But, you know what it’ll come to if he can’t find a solution.” “I don’t want to believe it.”

SHE SWEPT HER HAND through his hair, smoothing the long strands away from his face. And he turned to kiss her hand. “You should know we argued before he left.” She paused, and he urged her on. “I couldn’t stand the thought of losing him, being without him...and when he told me about leaving me with—” “Me,” Jackson said softly, finishing her thought. “Right? Me, the ultimate protector. The inevitable lover. Dylan knew what would happen. I wouldn’t be able to keep my wolf at bay forever.” “And I was a sex fae—a dark sex with no inhibitions and even less restrain. I wasn’t willing to forgive him for doing that.” “Will you?” “Perhaps. I didn’t know you. I resented being tossed aside to another male like I had no choice—” “And you still don’t.” A low rumble built inside Jackson’s chest. “I’m sorry. It must be difficult for an independent woman like you to come to with ancient laws and prophecies.” “I do have some choices, especially since I’ve come to know you and care for you. We’ll find a way through this, and when Dylan returns, we’ll see if I can forgive him.” “You’d forgive him anything.” Jackson tweaked her nose. “As his mate, you would have to.” Caitlin shrugged. “I guess you’re right, but I’d forgive him more because I love him than for any of those other reasons.” “Just , the council won’t forgive him if they ever find out he turned you without your knowledge. And that he involved Shelby. They’ll believe it’s what set off the chain reaction of events.” “You knew?”

“Of course, I knew. Dylan told me everything. We’re close.” Jackson’s voice cracked, “...were close.” “What will happen if they find out?” “Depends on the outcome. The council is already suspicious about all this. They could bring him up on charges.” “He risked losing his position, maybe his life for me?” “Dammit, you still don’t understand. He had no choice—you were his life mate. And we didn’t know about the demons then. He broke all the rules to keep you with him...then you imprinted on me.” “The decision would have been the same if I’d made it myself, even if I knew the consequences in advance.” Tears choked Caitlin’s words. “He knew I wanted him, Jackson. I loved him and would never leave him to an eternity alone.” Not like the one he’s facing now. “I’m glad to hear that from you. He told me you didn’t blame him, but it’s better knowing you would have made the same choices—including all this—yourself.” “Jackson, he had no real regrets until he started second guessing this—this thing between us.” “The decision to change you had to be the hardest choice he ever made until he left you to me, knowing... All I can think is he’s making this sacrifice for both of us, for all of us, and I don’t know how to help.” “We can help him by getting more answers.”

BEFORE THEY ALL COULD be together, Caitlin had to make Jackson understand why she would consider being with him. Sure her sex fae was attracted to him, and lately, even that didn’t feel wrong, and she could justify being with him for so many reasons. Survival, all their survival, being the biggest reason. “This ghost pain, this emptiness, this longing... Will it last forever?” She dropped to her knees in front of him, lowered her head, and wrapped her arms around his legs. “Cher, I wish I knew.” “I want you to know, when I met Dylan my life became richer and fuller.” She glanced up. “But when I opened my eyes and saw you, met you, I felt completely fulfilled for the first time. Touching you felt as if I’d found the sum of my parts. It’s why now I believe my true destiny lies with both you and Dylan.” “A true ménage bond?” The growl escaped unbidden. “It’s unlikely given the vampiric conditions. I hate to deny you anything, Caitlin, and won’t if I can help it. Unfortunately, I don’t think Dylan will agree.” “Based on what he told me, he’s not ruling it completely out.” Not knowing where he was or what he was doing to get their answers didn’t fill her with complete confidence. “I asked him about researching those possibilities, and he agreed.” “Why—” Jackson stopped and turned aside. “What?” “You...she, the fae, could have seduced him. Forced him into the final bond before he left.” “At first, that’s exactly what I planned, because I couldn’t stand the idea of being left to...someone else. I even begged him,” she snapped, angry ing how stubborn Dylan had been. “I wanted the bond more than I ever wanted anything in my life until Dylan told me I could never be with you once he

claimed me. Something stopped me from insisting. The idea overwhelmed me. I was overcome, desperate, frantic. Before he left, I...well, it’s not like we made promises.” “You warned him how it would be between us if he left?” “Yes. I realized a bond with him meant never being with you. As much as I wanted him, a part of me knew I couldn’t risk it. We couldn’t risk losing you. I don’t understand why, but from the moment I saw you, being without you has never been an option.” “I think I understand. Forever is a very long time for those like us. Not all mates go through the bonding ceremony for that very reason.” “Isn’t this all because we’re meant to fulfill a prophecy? You are some Messiah. I’m a made vampire now. Didn’t that screw things up? Is it even possible for me to bear young now, and when the time comes, won’t I have to be formally bound to you?” “He told you about the vampire infertility problem? He promised he wouldn’t use it as leverage—” “Relax. It wouldn’t influence my feelings. And no, he didn’t tell me, not at first. He waited until after I told him how I felt. Saving the vampire nation has nothing to do with any decision. Our strange bond has everything to do with it, but I want more between us than just a bond or a prophecy. And Dylan gave me time with the herb.” “You have to know I won’t bind you either, not if our being together hurts Dylan,” Jackson warned, “and I don’t care if it means no children. If this is all we can have, I’ll take it. There’s nothing more I can do.” “It doesn’t change my needs.” “At the moment, the council holds Dylan responsible for what happened—for changing you.” “Politics sucks in every society. Even if we reject the social structure ruling our natures, fate has spoken. Neither the Lycans nor the vampires will listen unless Dylan returns with a reasonable explanation for why I imprinted on both of you.

Or if we can find one on our own.” “They can’t comprehend how to fit our unique relationship into the ancient traditional bonding rituals.” Jackson grunted. “Maybe our an immediate deflection is in the demons threat.” “We need to work together to track them down, and take time to go through the genealogical archives I found in the mausoleum. And there’s something else.” “What?” Jackson glanced up at her warily. “Since the threat is real and Dylan isn’t here, I think you should take your rightful place as your father’s heir. Bring the forces together, now.” “Maybe. Two months is not so premature.” “But answer one question honestly for me? The pain burning deep inside me, the one making you ache, will it interfere with your decisions?” “It might.” “Is there a way to ease it without the mate bond?” “Ease it? Yes. Orgasms. A lot of them.” He glanced hungrily at her breasts and allowed his gaze to travel down and back up again. “Alleviate it completely? No.” “I hope I find a way to control the fae.” “Only the bond—with him or me—can fix it permanently.” He sifted his fingers through her hair. “Only with both of you, or no bond.” She uttered the decision, but the words cracked with the strain of vocalizing them. To prevent her from the danger a permanent bond with Jackson would mean to her relationship with Dylan, Caitlin would deal with the pain. The other reason Dylan left was because they were already two thirds of the way through the eternal bond when Jackson imprinted on Caitlin. Then they realized there was a problem. Now Jackson and Caitlin couldn’t risk losing control, because one exchange

could lead to more, and three would seal the deal. “Right. No bond. But Caitlin, you need to feed.” “Okay,” she said and raised a finger in warning. “But just feed me. Don’t let her seduce you.” “I’m not so easy.” He smirked, and pulled her to her feet. After embracing her, he sliced a spot on his wrist and held it to her lips. Watching him closely, she held his gaze as she fed. Oh my, he tastes so good. Too good. And he smells so delicious. The damn bonding scent surrounded them, and his body unintentionally responded to her fae need as she aligned herself to him. The dark fae opened her thoughts, itting what she wanted him to do—mentally showing him. “Ease my pain, Jackson.” With a snarl, the man who wanted her so very badly, refused. “I would, willingly, but not yet, fae.” His eyes narrowed and went all silver as the wolf neared the surface. She sensed the beast’s presence when the woodsy scent in the room grew stronger. After a few deep breaths, Jackson’s golden eye color returned. He’d pushed the beast back into submission. “Sorry, I haven’t fed,” he groaned out the last words. “Feed from me, Jackson. No more going off to hunt and take blood from...” She shut up. “From...? You jealous, cher?” He leaned casually against the wall with his legs crossed, and his expression masked in shadows, revealing only that maddening sneer. “Just concerned.” Caitlin tried to match his insouciance with her shrug, but somehow failed miserably.

“I’m not feeding from anyone.” The expression on his face softened when he looked at her. “The idea repulses me. Dylan left me a small blood supply. My wolf is satisfied with the boar I hunt in the bayou. He grinned unexpectedly, and her lip twitched. She almost smiled back. “And the cook staff makes a damn good shrimp jambalaya.” “Feeding from you and sex, together? We agreed—” Jackson visibly trembled with the effort to hold back. “Cher, you know I can’t feed directly from you until after we have sex. Until I get that out of my system, you’re not safe around me.” “You’ll deal with it. Make love to me while you feed.” Caitlin was tired of battling the dark sex fae. “No exchange. No bond. Just orgasms for you and her, and my blood.” “I don’t know if I’d be able to keep my wolf from claiming you.” He glanced aside and shook his head. “I can’t handle both. If I feed from you the beast inside me will try to devour you. Trust me, cher, having my mate suck at my wrist had me hard and my wolf so desperate I almost didn’t hold him back. Let’s take one step at a time. My control won’t survive sex with you while taking your blood.” “O-oh.” Since his self-control was the only thing preventing them from being together, his ission sent a thrill of guilty pleasure straight to her sex fae. The pain in the ass wolf DNA wasn’t helping either. Their need pounded at her incessantly. Lately, the compound barely controlled her fae hunger. “How do you...uh...handle...the frustration?” Jealousy crept into her thoughts. “I don’t.” He grunted. “I go to the bayou and wrestle gators.” “Wh-hat?” Incredulous, she asked, “You wrestle gators while you’re in human form?” “See, that’s the mistake almost everyone makes. Cher, I’m never human.” His snarl proved that truth when his fangs protruded beyond his lips. “I’m as much if not more vampire than you, plus shape shifter and Werewolf. Psft, the gator was just a little fun.” “Fun?” Caitlin didn’t hold back her giggle. She shook her head and took his

hand. “Come on, I have to get my mind off ‘me’, if you know what I mean? Work might help. I feel like a sitting duck.” “Where are we going?” Jackson didn’t move. “Hunting. Go with me to the bayou near where they found the demons. I want to see if I can pick up any residual vibes.” He was already shaking his head before he gripped both her wrists, lifted them above her head, and slammed her against the wall. “No, cher,” he snarled as his body trapped her, and his warm breath brushed feathered over her neck right below her ear. “While I live and breathe, you are not going to put yourself in harm’s way.” “No?” Caitlin lifted her head from the wall, licked her lips with a long, slow movement, and her voice purred whisky soft, “Stop me.” Why hadn’t she thought of this approach before? You didn’t. Drawled the sexy voice purring in her head. I did. He touched his head to hers, and she turned aside, exposing her throat. The scent of fear swirled around them. His not hers. She knew he’d never harm her, but apparently he didn’t. Jackson’s fangs, which had almost completely receded, slid back down into place. He stared at her pulse before he looked up, and Caitlin saw worry in his eyes. With his mind locking her out, she couldn’t do anything to reassure him except grind her hips against him and wait. He needn’t have worried. She bit her lip and pressed hers to his. When the first taste of blood hit him, Jackson lowered his guards. The inevitable happened. He shifted his mouth to her neck and bit deep into her throat. Their minds entwined like tendrils of smoke, and he poured all his frustration and lust into his thoughts, overtaking her senses. After they both experienced the feeding orgasms, Jackson withdrew his fangs, licked the puncture wounds at her throat as a growl sounded, deep and low in his chest. “You test my control at every juncture, cher.”

“There’ll be no need for gator wrestling tonight.” All Caitlin could do was grin, knowing the fae broke through Jackson’s restraint. “You maintained control. I survived.” “Oh, cher, there you’re wrong. My control is stretched thin. I could be such a danger to you.” “Really?” She slowly ran her tongue over her lips, allowing him to see the way her incisor gnawed at her lower lip. “You have met my inner fae? Now she’s someone your wolf should worry about.” Caitlin sent the vision of her wings and hair and all that erotic faery dust. Her voice changed. “Come on. I promise I’ll make you feel good. Sooo good. Replace that pressure with a pleasure we’ll both enjoy so much more.” Before she could entice him to stay, he traced away. “Coward,” the Caitlin with the whiskey voice called after him. “You’ve got that right.” Caitlin heard his laughter in her head and saw an image of a gator. He couldn’t fight his desire forever. Neither her wolf nor his would let him. Besides, he’d have to return to feed her. “Next time,” she warned him. “I’ll need to feed again or go out...” “You will not go out alone!” His growl reverberated through the night air. She wouldn’t have anyway. Not because he said so, but because this wasn’t some horror flick where the heroine goes down to the basement knowing the killer could be there waiting for her. Nope, no basements in New Orleans. No normal, everyday, serial killers after her...just demons.

Chapter Thirty Three

Sensing Dylan THE WIND BLEW THE NIGHT breeze into the room and the curtains fluttered. Something was wrong. Damn! Jackson was back, and more uptight than he’d been earlier. He usually only showed up when her hunger grew so desperate he couldn’t resist answering her call. He fed her earlier and satisfied his own hunger. He’d fulfilled her as was his duty—the virtual sex was also just that. His duty. His guilt never allowed him to make it more. Caitlin didn’t have the strength to deal with him. Not now that she knew Dylan wasn’t coming back. That’s what she’d felt touch her mind. He’d been knocking on her mental door and left a calling card. Gone. “I sensed your distress,” Jackson said, accusing her and stayed in the shadows. “Did the gator win?” She couldn’t add to his concern. “No. But something’s bothering you, cher.” “You’re bothering me.” Then her dark fae rose to challenge him. “Are you going to stand there teasing me with your sexy scent, or are you going to let me touch you so we can mutually satisfy each other’s cravings?” “Come here,” he ordered, his tone deep and husky. She stood her ground. If there was anything Caitlin’s fae enjoyed, it was taking control from his big bad wolf. “You have no idea how hungry I am for you.” “Yes, I do,” Jackson said and sniffed the air. “About as hungry as I am for you.” Jackson might be wary of losing control, but the wolf could never deny his mate. “When are we going to stop fighting this thing between us? I’m desperate for you. I’m hungry, and I need to be fulfilled. It’s your responsibility to satisfy me until Dylan returns.” “Caitlin, fight back the darkness, cher.”

For a split second, Caitlin surfaced and wondered if he’d back out the door and run. Then she smelled how strong his wolf’s arousal was and knew he wouldn’t deny her fae. And now what did it matter? The mixture of forest wood and male, pine, loam, and musk sent heat raging through her. The alpha beast in Jackson wouldn’t be denied tonight. A rumble, more like a purr than a growl, started somewhere in his chest and then moved to his throat.

CAITLIN’S FAE NEED spurred the alpha wolf in him. She was a temptress. He watched her eyes glow with desire and pushed back the indecision grating on him. He hesitated, exhaling to prevent his wolf from taking over. Oh yes, he wanted her—this sexy siren—his vampire mate, his bitch, his soul mate, his lover. “It’s what we want. What Dylan expects. Do what destiny intended and give me some peace. Stop this damn pain.” She dropped her hands to her sides and sighed. “Is this about her feelings for Dylan?” Maybe it was. He wanted to reach out and console Caitlin, but the fae stood between them. Even if Caitlin wanted him, she didn’t need him the way she needed Dylan. And if not, he’d have to learn to deal with it to keep her alive. With her emotions on the table, her pain laid at his feet, he knew how she felt even without free access to her thoughts. If they fed from each other, he’d know the truth, and he wasn’t sure he was ready for that truth. “Jackson, let it go. She loves him. She can’t help her feelings. But I want you.” He tried to release the tension, balling the fists at his side and unclenching his tight jaw. Think. Regain control. The wolf jumped in. His mate was unhappy. Her happiness was his responsibility. In response to his wolf, the muscles in his body physically rippled with his emotions, emotions he usually held closely checked. “Let it go for tonight. Just feed her,” Caitlin sighed and whispered. “You and I, we’ll deal with the issues later.” It was a miracle he could hear her above the sound of his heavy breathing in the silent room. He stalked across the threshold toward her, and paused. Caitlin moved toward him. The fae emerged and took over, hips swaying, hands running over her breasts and down her abdomen to the wedge between her thighs. He froze then took the two steps separating them. Jackson gave up the battle. The wolf inside him was loose, and with a feral snarl of frustration, he pulled her into his eager embrace. Cuffing her hands in his

behind her back, he pressed his aching cock forcefully against the juncture between her thighs. “Look at me,” he demanded. If he was going to lose control after she fed from him, he’d make damn certain she knew who was in charge now. If she took his blood, it weakened his resolve. Besides, how hungry could she be? “Okay. Feed, but only enough to take the edge off.” The artery provided more oxygen enriched blood than the jugular, so she wouldn’t need as much, wouldn’t take as long, and maybe, just maybe, he’d get through this without shifting out of control—or worse—coming in his pants like a damn fool She leaned against him and sighed. The sound made him hard. Hell, everything about her made him hard. Since the first moment he’d seen her, he’d been lost to Caitlin. He was always ready for her, to feed her, make love to her, or just to be her friend. With one hand still gripping her hands behind her back, he stroked her jaw with his other, trying to take it slow while Caitlin and her fae’s hunger beat at him. The canines inside her mouth extended into thin, sharp fangs. Jackson brushed his fingers up her neck then through her silken hair. Hair pale as moonlight, eyes light as a warm spring sky—she was his day and his night— today, tomorrow, and forever. Cupping her head, he pressed her mouth over his carotid and ordered her to feed. “, just a taste, enough to ease your hunger.” Her cool lips brushed his skin, she licked, and murmured, “Mmm, yes,” right before she clamped down to feed. She didn’t take it slow. She lowered her long, thick lashes, closing her eyes in ecstasy, the crimson color they turned when she fed, hidden from him. “Open your eyes and look at me,” he said, wanting to see the turbulent desire when it overtook her. “You’re so damn beautiful.” But when she did open them, her eyes were solid black, and Jackson knew Caitlin wasn’t there.

The sexual pull started immediately. As her fingers absently played with his nipple, she suckled at his throat, and his erection rose high and tight inside his pants. The pressure on his cock and balls was as impossible to ignore as the pain of wanting her. He wished the sensation could go on forever, wanting to take it to completion, but...no he didn’t dare. “Fuck. That feels so good.” He risked lowering his hands to grip her ass so he could grind against her and ease himself. Then his skin started tingling, the shift threatening. The change was close. “Caitlin, enough. Anymore and I can’t guarantee what I’ll do.” When his balls rose, tightening against his body the moment she wrapped her hand around his shaft, he tried to push her away “I don’t want a guarantee. I want you inside me,” the dark eyed temptress whispered.

WHEN CAITLIN NOTICED the blood running from the wounds in Jackson’s neck, her jaw clenched, and the instinctive need to soothe him took over. After licking the puncture wounds closed, she said, “You taste like a rich dark wine, mellow and wild at the same time.” The pin pricks healed with her saliva, instantly, faster than he would with his own natural ability. “One taste of your blood is all she needs to bring me to the edge of orgasm.” The way she shuddered with her climax made him want to take her higher, but she came with merely the taste of his blood on her lips, and that was a huge turn on for the fae within her. “So close to completion, so close to pure satisfaction...” “Caitlin, baby, stop.” Jackson pushed her gently away—his chest rising and falling—ragged breaths coming hard and fast. His arousal matched her own desperate need. “Anymore and this will be over before we start. Understand?” “Yes.” Sniffing his scent one more time before retracting her fangs, she did as he asked. She licked her lips, the fae savoring his zest. “Taking blood is essential to maintaining my existence. Taking yours is always pure pleasure.” “Damn, that was close. I almost shifted.” He cursed a few more obscenities. “Shit, I almost came.” The gruff, aroused rasp of his voice sent her pulse pounding. “Would coming have been so bad?” She looked up and knew black eyes met his. “Yes.” He stared at her as if she had two heads. “I want to be inside you, Caitlin —not her—when I come.” “Then remove those clothes so I can ire you, and take me to bed.” Caitlin blinked, and she emerged, her own eyes staring back at Jackson. “It’s me, but she’s taking control, and I can’t stop her. She’s dark fae, and Simone says I’m getting too weak to fight her. I’m fading. My essence is dying within me, and tonight, I decided that isn’t going to solve our problem.” “Dylan—”

“Is gone. I heard him say goodbye in my mind, and he sounded pretty final.” For a second Jackson just stared at her, taking time to comprehend what she’d just itted. His eyes narrowed, then he said, “You remove them.” Caitlin never expected him to give in so easily. Where to start? “God, you’re even sexier when you’re in full alpha mode.” She removed the black leather vest and ran her hands down his bare chest to his belt buckle. Pausing she said, “You know, three years ago, I would have laughed at how your dominant behavior affects me. No man successfully pulled off alpha with my FBI-Special-Agent-in-Charge attitude—not back then.” Not before she died. He gripped her hands in his and kissed her senseless, instinctively understanding where her thoughts had traveled. Despite supernatural strength no mere mortal dared test, there was still a dead heart beating in her chest and nothing but immortality looming ahead. And her life mate denied her. It was daunting for her. Jackson growled, kicked off his boots, and dropped his pants. So much for patience. He was more than ready to satisfy her when he scooped her up like a feather and stalked to the bed.

“HOW DO YOU FEEL?” JACKSON looked concerned. “I’m here and feeling stronger. I guess as long as the fae gets what she wants, she’s willing to let me survive.” Now that the dark fae had retreated, Caitlin felt a little uncomfortable with the decision to save her life this way. But if Dylan wouldn’t come forward, what choice did she have. They would find answers, she was sure, but before they did, what purpose would dying serve? That mental break up was the coward’s way out, especially since she and Jackson had held out this long. Was this what Dylan expected? If so, he’d better have a damned good reason and be prepared to deal with the consequences. She’d be really pissed if he could have stopped this tonight and hadn’t. Because for as hard as they’d fought off their dark beasts, Dylan forced their hand. “I folded.” Jackson winced. “If the herb ran out, and Dylan knew what the consequences for you were, the answer to the prophecy must be us.” “It always has been,” she murmured and gave Jackson a sideways glance. “He forced the issue to prove a point. But he’s wrong. The prophecy needs the three of us. I feel it in my soul.” “The idea of him being in pain is killing me.” “Me too.” He ran his fingers down her cheek. “Nothing could have kept me from you once I sensed how dangerous the needing is for you. Dying? Your essence being taken over by her is never going to happen. Don’t get me wrong, there’s something very compelling about her...and after all, she is you in a dark, irresistible, tempting way.” In spite of finally satisfying the fae’s hunger, Jackson’s disappointment in himself felt like a thorn in Caitlin’s side. “Don’t worry. I get it. Your wolf sort of appeals to me too, and not just her.” “Really?”

“Okay, time for a new subject. I’m not completely comfortable with all this, yet. Do you mind?” “No. Hell no. I understand.” Jackson got up and paced the room naked after patting her shoulder. Try as she would, she couldn’t conceal the hollow space Dylan left inside her by leaving. And Jackson felt it as much as she did. The inevitability of that vision of their future loomed darkly ahead. He was back and avoiding her. Double damn him for hurting Jackson this way. The full scope of her anger simmered beneath the surface. No one had seen her truly angry since she’d been turned. She hoped no one would considering the strange darkness lurking behind her light. Damn, Dylan where the hell are you? Caitlin didn’t believe this was the end for them. “Don’t worry, cher. We’ll find him, and he’ll have answers.” Jackson knew. He always knew. If they could just confront this problem and move on. She ran her fingers through her hair, rumpling it, wanting to scream. A vital part of her, the piece of the puzzle that completed her, was missing. “It’s like death for you to be without a part of him. I just never comprehended factoring in the absence of a life-mate into our dilemma,” Jackson said, itting he’d been experiencing her emotions through their link. He experienced her desperate craving for Dylan as if it was his own. She tried to separate him from her pain, mainly because he hated himself for not being able to stop it. “If he returned to break up with me, why can’t I sense him?” “Dylan never exposes his strengths. His mind is more powerful than anyone imagines, and no one can sense him when he’s blocking. I don’t know why he’s avoiding us, but together we’ll track him down and get some answers.” “No matter what the council or the pack believes, something within me is as bound to you as it is to Dylan. The connection is strong. Your very essence touches my soul.”

Even though she tried, Caitlin couldn’t hide everything from Jackson, and less when he tried to distract her from thoughts of Dylan. His awareness about the emptiness she lived with every day in Dylan’s absence was different from allowing him into her mind to experience it firsthand. It would only cause him more unhappiness and frustration, something he experienced often enough when her hunger for Dylan sliced into him. He, more than anyone, understood no one could compensate for his loss. Not that he hadn’t tried. He just couldn’t. “Come back to bed,” she whispered. He was almost beyond control. She may have to force him to exchange blood tonight so he’d be strong enough to deal with this unexpected shock. Caitlin opened a deep slash across her breast. “It’s your turn to feed.”

Chapter Thirty Four

Dylan’s Return DYLAN ENDED IT, ENSURING she’d live. The weakness in Caitlin had faded her essence to dangerous levels. Losing her that way wasn’t what they needed. The prophecy needed all of her—the dark and the light. He watched Caitlin and Jackson, reassuring himself of her safety—testing himself and his resolve. Once Jackson ed her inside the room and the scent of arousal in the air hit him hard, Dylan’s control didn’t last long. He sifted down to the bayou and hid, hid like a coward from his old home and his friends. But he couldn’t hide from his thoughts, couldn’t take the visions out of his head. After all this time, he’d finally found a life mate. Even considering the sins of his past, giving her up seemed a cruel fate. Why couldn’t they share her? No. Why couldn’t he? This was his choice—his problem. She wanted them both. Jackson might be an alpha wolf and an alpha vampire, but Dylan had been his superior too long for Jackson to ignore Dylan’s authority. Jackson would share. This was about Dylan’s inability to accept their circumstance. Why? Because he couldn’t share a life mate or because he couldn’t stand by while another man threatened his claim on the woman he loved? If the latter was the reason, the agony of watching Jackson and Caitlin together hardly seemed worse than this emptiness he felt without her. The real issue begged the question. Jackson couldn’t impregnate Caitlin without binding her to him. Not only was the future of all vampires at stake, so was their love. He didn’t dare risk returning and confronting them without a solution, because the one fact everyone agreed on was that woman he loved and who loved him in return was definitely the intended match for Jackson’s wolf. According to the last translations he discovered in the texts he unearthed, the facts matched the ones in the crypt. Psychics were another form of Lore beings, descendants of the fae as he knew, even though most other supernatural beings

didn’t readily accept them. Most humans kept their psychic gifts secret, guarded from everyone, and for the most part, underdeveloped. According to the ancient scrolls, human psychics were capable of procreating with most Lore species, including vampires. Their recessive genes were an advantage as potential mates and other recessive Lore traits were often ed on to their offspring. If Niccolai had foreseen these consequences, Dylan wondered if he still would have saved him? Or was it the reason he had? Dylan still hadn’t uncovered those answers. Why the ancient elder needed a “made” vampire with Dylan’s power and strength was still a mystery to him. And why Dylan? Niccolai never satisfactorily explained the reason he’d chosen him. For three hundred years, Niccolai’s response had remained the same. He could almost hear the ancient’s words. “You were a man of comion, morals, and ethics. The night before your fatal battle, I saw a strength in you I seldom found when I looked into the souls of others.” Dylan didn’t see himself that way. Based on what Dylan had read, apparently Niccolai knew when he bound Jackson’s mother to him that Abigail was descended from Hecate, Goddess of the Wilderness. Hecate was also known for witchcraft, magic, and ironically...childbirth. Hecate’s father, Persus descended had from the first line of Werewolves. From everything Dylan heard, Abigail was a very powerful alpha female and daughter of the pack leader. Jackson inherited his father’s vampire nature, but because his mother was Were, he inherited his ancient grandfather’s wolf traits too. If the second pregnancy hadn’t killed Abigail fifteen years later, Jackson would have had a sister, maybe more siblings. But when his mother died, and before his father went mad and went to ground, Niccolai called on Dylan, holding him to his three-hundred year-old promise. Dylan did as he’d been asked. And he would complete the task. Finish overseeing Jackson’s upbringing. Watch him claim his rightful position as leader of the Lore. See him mated. Fulfill the prophecy. If Caitlin’s and Jackson’s union was intended to include Dylan to resurrect the vampire species, why by inference or position wasn’t was a third party mentioned anywhere in the scrolls. Dylan, merely a made vampire of mixed

lineage, didn’t figure into the overall picture of resurrecting the biological species. Interference would mean death, and the thought of her grieving over his death disturbed him, but she wouldn’t grieve for long. Once she and Jackson bonded, she’d no longer suffer the pain of losing him. Dylan found convinced him the answers were in the DNA as Max and Victor assumed. The papyrus scroll he had translated appeared to be a codex of sorts for the genetic fertility of Lore beings. He’d taken a photo and sent it to Max and Victor from his cell phone, and they were working on it. But until they deciphered the pattern of the codex, he had to stay away from Caitlin. He didn’t have the strength to resist her when her need called to him. Tonight he sniffed the swamp air and thanked all the gods of old that the Bayou Bar wasn’t busy. He knew one way to obliterate his pain even if it was only a temporary fix. Not once in the three hundred years, since Niccolai plucked him from the hands of death and turned him, had Dylan thought of himself as weak. Not until tonight. It wasn’t every night a man watched the woman he loved being made love to by someone else—especially if the man was like a brother to him—not without wanting to kill the other man. Why he didn’t want to hurt Jackson was what really baffled him. Strange.

Chapter Thirty Five

Caitlin’s Room SHE AND JACKSON HAD exchanged blood again, after he’d fed from her. Then when they both felt better, he left to patrol the estate with Garr, promising to return before morning. Dawn was still hours away, and the computer’s power lamp bathed the room in a soft blue glow. Insignificant though the earlier moment seemed, the incident, the first mental Caitlin even suspected might be Dylan, had shot hope to her heart. But her disappointment, followed. Where did he go? Her question was clear and yet, as usual, there was no answer, no soothing mental touch to follow. The instant before Caitlin shut down her laptop, a familiar mental thread stirred within her mind. The man she loved finally returned, and dumped her. Something made her think of Dylan again, and the inevitable question. Would he return for her? A slight disturbance behind her distracted her. Almost silently, the door behind her opened, and the curtains rustled in the open window across the room. Turning away from her desk, her keen vampire sight adjusted quickly to the dark. The scent of power, blood, and lust filled the room—filled Caitlin’s senses— sending tantalizing heat up her spine and a deep seated hunger to her core. But this was not Dylan. Every nerve in her body sizzled to a heightened awareness. Jackson. He’d fed his wolf, and burned off some latent anger hunting. When her gaze drifted to the presence in her doorway and flowed down his massive body, fingers of expectation crawled across her skin, and she said, “Don’t stand out there. Come in.” Stubbornly he crossed the threshold like he needed an invitation. Caitlin permitted all her senses to absorb the impact of the man’s presence, the visual satisfaction of his image, the pleasure of a brief breathless instant when

eye sent sexual anticipation zinging in the air between them. Her libido shifted into overdrive. Caitlin shook off her regret. What she wanted now was this moment. The hybrid was hot as well as intense. Everything about him had her nerves on edge. Until Jackson buried himself inside her, satisfying her through the night, she’d savor this anticipation like a rare wine. Tired of hurting, Caitlin ached for an orgasm to ease the constant painful sexual need she experienced for her life mates. But thankfully something about Jackson also filled part of the hole in her heart, and that was enough for her to face another day. He may not believe her when she explained sex with him was more than a pleasant, temporary fix. Until they resolved the issue of the ritual bond, she insisted on proving it.

TENSION VIBRATED AROUND him, reaching out and engulfing her. “Your mind touched his? And you didn’t say anything?” His harsh words of accusation sounded hurt. He was capable of withstanding a great deal of pain, and like Dylan, would do everything to protect her. But he was the one she chose to protect from himself and from the truth, at least until they could find a solution to the problem plaguing the three of them. His flat tone revealed a palpable fear and pain as agonizing to Caitlin as the emptiness Dylan left behind. “I told he ended it. Then I thought I felt something when I went through a few papers he left behind, searching for evidence of where he might be. It was nothing.” “What made you think to go through the papers?” Jackson asked, locked in place, suspicion reeking from him. “Did you sense him again?” Caitlin raised a brow and shook her head. “I don’t know anymore. Maybe it was wishful thinking.” Turning her back on the man vibrating with tension, she collected her words, and chose them carefully. “He’s never far from my thoughts. All it takes is a scent on the breeze to provoke a fleeting memory. This was nothing tangible.” “You’re sure? Nothing more?” he asked. “Will you please come in and sit down?” He cocked his head sideways, staring her down with an expression of disbelief on his face. “Just tell me. Is he back?” “I don’t know. Why do you ask?” “You know something.” Jackson’s facial features tensed, but that was his only give. He did know something. “I know what you’re doing.” She suspected where this line of questioning was headed if she didn’t stop him. After the years she spent with the FBI, Jackson was nuts to try turning the interrogation on her. “Don’t forget, I’m the pro—the

one with the law enforcement background.” “You’re not distracting me.” She pointed a finger at him. “If...and I mean if I was lying, I wouldn’t slip up.” At least anger was an adequate line of defense against her attraction to him. But the bitchier she got, the more aroused it made him, and in response, the hotter she got. Bitchiness usually wasn’t her best asset, but Jackson sometimes brought out the worst in her. Unfortunately, the trait was one Lycans regarded highly. And he was going to get it in spades until a low seductive rumble started deep in his chest. “Wh-what?” she asked, making time to think through her response. She snapped to attention, her own anger elevating. “You’re the one with the closest connection to him. You’d know.” “Okay.” Caitlin sighed. “I’ll tell you.” What approach would put him at ease? Honesty. “For a moment, right before I sensed you, earlier tonight, I thought I felt his presence. Nothing concrete. It’s been so long, I’m not sure...” Caitlin shivered. “Maybe you did sense him. I ran into Kyle, and he thought he caught Dylan’s scent down by the bayou.” “Why didn’t you say something?” Caitlin shot up out of her chair. “I wasn’t sure if he’d want to you...after ending it and hurting like he must be.” He wouldn’t stay away—Caitlin scoffed at the idea Dylan would avoid her. Then she ed. “Oh God, he was here while we... I am going to strangle him when we find him!” “If he’s around, he’ll show. He can’t hold out forever against the calling unless he does go to ground.”

“How can we find him, if we can’t get him to show himself? Do you think he discovered an answer?” Jackson scowled and kept his distance. “The elders claim secret cultures like ours exist all over the world, and their ancient artifacts might reveal the solution to the vampire species’ infertility problems.” Caitlin shuffled through the papers on her desk. “Our own research team believes they’re close to deciphering the last of the codex from the scrolls.” She held up a sheaf and shook it. “What if Dylan found more evidence?” “Short of digging up my old man and dragging him out of his sarcophagus for answers? Yeah, I can see Dylan being that frustrated, and if anyone can give us answers, it would be Niccolai.” “Not Niccolai but someone who knows almost as much?” After a moment, Caitlin turned to look at Jackson. “Why wouldn’t Dylan tell us if he found something?” “There’s one other possibility.” Jackson shook his head. The frown on his face deepened. “Dylan doesn’t like what he found. It’s not the solution we were hoping for.” “Dammit. We need answers.” Caitlin untied the hairband and shook her hair free. “Damn the man. Where is he?” “Only you would know. He never shared his blood from the vein with me. Without you present, I’ve never been able to sense him. I sense him through you. That’s what I felt earlier, wasn’t it?” A nod of her head confirmed he was right. “I haven’t felt him since he left. If he was here earlier, he’s gone now.” The expression Jackson wore saddened, and then he stood up, walked to the window, and looked out into the night like if he focused hard enough, Dylan would appear. “It was as if he...” Jackson paused, before he finished his thought, “dropped off the face of the earth. Until tonight...for that moment...when I thought I felt him through you.” “Would he stay in the area?” Caitlin followed Jackson to the window and hugged

him from behind. Jackson swore. “If Kyle hadn’t caught his scent, I would’ve thought I was losing my mind.” “If he’s back, he has answers.” Caitlin grew excited thinking of the possibilities. “Or none. Don’t get your hopes up.” Jackson turned from Caitlin. “If he hasn’t ed us, he didn’t find what we hoped for.” “I thought of that.” Caitlin nodded and dropped into the chair. “Did he discuss his return plans before he left?” “No. He ignored my questions about what would become of us if what he found wasn’t... I’m scared.” “Why didn’t you tell me before?” “I thought he’d change his mind, find a happily ever after for us. Or at least return and face us. Something. Anything. I should call a few old s and track him down.” Jackson snorted. “If he doesn’t want to be found, all the agencies in the world wouldn’t be able to find him, including the FBI.” “I know,” she said, disgustedly. After her heightened vampire ability sensed Dylan, now she wasn’t sure what to expect from the future. Should she tell Jackson more? Why not? Time to fess up. After exhaling a long sigh, she took her time, choosing her words carefully. “I-uh- caught a trace of, I don’t know—maybe power, flash through my mind. A brief sense of what might have been Dylan touched me right before you came in. When I saw you standing there, I thought it was you I sensed instead of him. Or, I imagined it.” “Did you?” “I don’t think so. Not after hearing about Kyle,” Caitlin ran her fingers through

her hair, tilting her head back, shaking it, “No, it was Dylan.” She stared off at nothing, thinking about the last time she’d been with Dylan. Jackson winced. “Stop thinking so loud—” “Sorry!” Caitlin raised her hands and paced, staying to her side of the room while Jackson stood still as stone on the threshold. Obviously, he didn’t trust himself to enter. Honestly—could Jackson really handle sharing her, either? So far, he’d shown a remarkable ability to withstand Caitlin’s blunt explanations despite the jaw clenched together like a steel trap. “Surely, by now he’s heard ...” “...and the council changes.” Jackson growled. “What was the council supposed to do when I petitioned them to allow me to assume my role early?” “Dylan knew what would happen when he left us without word all this time.” If she hoped to find relief from her emptiness, it was going to take something special to seduce Jackson out of his broody mood tonight. She always needed to feed more after Jackson had been gone because of the full moon. She didn’t need a confrontation, she needed to his blood, and it looked like she was going to have to make this his idea. No deep growl rumbled the way she expected. Instead, the vampiric hiss Jackson emitted for a change made him sound more like a jealous vampire and less like a raging Werewolf, not a good sign. The hands he fisted by his side were visual evidence of his disapproval, and, oh yeah, his eyes flashed black. Unfortunately, he was in vampire mode tonight. His physical control challenged her seductive attempts. Since his wolf was usually more aggressive, more physical, more willing, she doubted Jackson could control his arousal in Lycan mode. Maybe she should encourage the animal out of him. She wanted him that badly. “I’m never sure which I prefer dealing with, your vamp or your wolf.” She turned her back to distract him. His wolf appreciated her ass—round, firm, and high—irresistible to his wolf. “Just keep emitting that scent and I will be out of control.” The hiss turned into

the old familiar growl. His guttural words made her smile. She was getting to him. Eventually she’d have to contend with his Lycan side, something he’d held back from her. Up until they were fully bound, they decided he would stay away during the full moon, a time when he had little to no restraint over his beast. But it was getting harder and harder for her to be without him. Yet, neither of them was ready to test his Were’s self-control without Dylan’s presence. Caitlin didn’t want to risk her new immortal neck. She wasn’t looking forward to being chased down by a sexually aroused, raging mate, either. Although she liked aggressive sex every now and again, even vampires could die if their heads were ripped accidentally from their bodies during a little rough foreplay. “Okay if the big bad wolf is afraid of a little sexy fae like me...” She glanced away, addressing no one. “Then...” “Go on...” “Then nothing.” Caitlin stopped pacing and turned to face Jackson. “No more questions. Not now. It hurts too much to think of him.” Her fangs extended. “I’m sorry, Caitlin. We need answers.” “Well, Jackson, I need you!”

Chapter Thirty Six

The Wolf Needs His Mate JACKSON GLANCED AT the window behind her. His need responded to hers. “Dylan can’t stay away forever. We have to find a solution.” His jaw clenched. “This has gone on too long, Caitlin.” Jackson’s arousal was blatant and his tension showed in his eyes and his jaw, but he didn’t move to go to her. “My wolf needs his mate.” “Come here, Jackson,” she said, when she smelled the scent of his lust in the air. “Take away the ache for a while.” “I want you to stop blocking our mental connection when you take my blood.” When he probed her mind again, she turned aside. “Nothing stops me from choosing when and how to succumb to a demanding, overbearing wolf.” The challenge was one they both enjoyed. At the moment, she didn’t want to fight him. She wanted him to fuck her. “Look at me.” A slight tremor vibrated through Jackson’s body—not a good sign. Usually, he managed sustained control, but tonight he was losing the battle. “I can’t stand it when you shut me out.” She reached out with their mental link, cocking her head to one side to scrutinize his expression. “You’re blocking, too,” she said. “Surprised I’d hide my feelings? What about my pride?” The loose hair falling across his cheek was too tempting to resist. She stroked it back off his forehead and dropped her hand to her side. Maybe her big, bad Lycan needed a little extra tenderness. A real possibility. Or he was hiding something else. More than likely, pride was exactly what it was. Pure alpha male pride. Or, perhaps he didn’t want her to know how her feelings for Dylan hurt him. Jackson glanced down at her, frowned, and then looked away, avoiding her eyes. “Yeah, so?”

Caitlin stroked his cheeks with the backs of her hands until she reached his hairline. Then she ran her fingers into his hair and held his head in place so he couldn’t look away. “So this is how it’s going to be. You show me yours and I’ll show you mine.” Desire flickered hot in his eyes. “Mmm, sounds tempting.” Chest to chest, his words reverberated against her breasts with a deep resonating tone. Caitlin whispered, “I don’t like it any more than you do.” She allowed their eyes to lock and kept her deeper thoughts shrouded. “Good.” The man’s snarl twitched the corner of his lip. Realizing it was as close to a smile as she would get, Caitlin had to be satisfied with that. She pecked his full lower lip, and he nipped back, grinding against her harder, sending sizzling tension throughout her body. Before she realized what he was doing, Jackson snatched her hands from his hair and inched her closer to the bed. He wrapped his arms around her, allowing his hands to drift down her back and dip inside her shorts. He slid the shorts, panties and all, over her hips, cupping her ass with his large hands. His fingers dug into her soft flesh, and he angled his hips between hers, pressing his erection into the “V” between her thighs. He lifted her so she straddled his waist, his cock nudging her swollen flesh. She gripped his thick biceps for balance, sprang and locked her legs around his narrow hips. With their bodies molded together, fitting like perfectly matched puzzle pieces, he said, “Maybe you’re right about letting it go. Just for now.” The words were spoken begrudgingly. The size of his cock, growing bigger and stiffer by the second against her slick opening, indicated exactly how much he wanted her. He had to be physically hurting, bad. Sure, he’d be all agreeable with her now, under the circumstances. But this was how she needed him tonight. This Jackson—big, bad, dangerous— snapping and growling. He lifted her T-shirt over her breasts with one hand, brushing his thumb across her nipple, and she finished the job of removing her top for him, whipping it over her head and tossing it aside.

His eyes traced a detailed path over her naked breasts with an expression burning her like a brand, making her nipples pucker beneath his scrutiny until they tightened into throbbing rosy nubs. He fondled them with one hand while his lips followed the path his eyes had taken and tasted her. What she wanted was for him to rip off the clothes separating them. She didn’t want to think how, but she wanted his tongue stroking her intimate flesh until she couldn’t her own name. Caitlin sighed, the sound a mixture of satisfaction and concern. No, all she wanted to think about was how this alpha male...was all hers. The cloth barrier between them wasn’t her only frustration. Soon Jackson would be demanding more answers from her so they could finish this. She couldn’t keep him out of her thoughts for long, and would never even try once he was inside her. Caitlin knew why they were both so desperate tonight, and why Dylan was suddenly a topic of conversation, one they’d always avoided when touching. Who was she kidding? Who was he kidding? Deep down they both knew Dylan was back, and he’d been watching them. She glanced beyond Jackson into the night—maybe he still was. His presence was like the brief feathery thought she’d felt in her mind earlier—and the fleeting pain of jealousy she sensed when Jackson touched her. It had been Dylan’s aggression she sensed earlier, when Jackson stood in the doorway, hesitating. And the insecurity Jackson felt about her feelings for him were because he too sensed Dylan despite what he believed. Maybe they should invite him in.

Chapter Thirty Seven

Satisfying Her Sex Fae CAITLIN RESUMED HER exploration of Jackson’s belt and zipper between breaks in her lap dance on his cock. “I’ve got to hand it to you, you are one sizzling hot wolf.” Jackson moved her off his lap, rose, and purposefully stripped, while she got busy removing the rest of her clothing. She plopped back on the mattress wiggling her fingers at him. “Wipe the drool, Jackson.” Leaning against the headboard, with her arms folded under her breasts, she gave a slow simmering grin. When she pulled the sheet over them, Jackson looked like he wanted to cry. Instead, he ran his hands up her sides, pulled the sheet down so he could inspect her, and wrapped his arms around her, rolling to one side. Then he stretched to nuzzle one nipple, and mercilessly teased at the other. When they puckered under his attention, he fell back and lifted his hips between Caitlin’s spread thighs, his cock pressing hard against her swollen mound. “Well, you’re certainly hard.” She sighed and rolled her hips back and forth, taking her pleasure like a cat needing a scratch. “And I could sure use another long, hard ride.” “Dylan was a fool to leave you here with me unless this was what he ultimately had in mind.” He arched his back, allowing her the upper position so she could ire the full measure of his need before he resumed control. “You know how I feel about you.” “Do that again. It feels awesome.” “You like when I rub my cock over your pussy?” She nodded. “Then say it.” He gripped her behind the neck and pulled her into a searing kiss and released her. “Talk dirty to me.”

Caitlin grinned. “Uh, touch my...clit...with the tip of your cock.” “You can do better than that.” Jackson held her back, waiting. “I said, ‘clit’ and ‘cock’.” She grinned then pinched her tits and spread her legs wide so he could see how wet she was. She sucked a finger deep into her mouth and then inserted the same finger into her folds. No dirty words, but even without those erotic words, she could drive him wild. She slipped the finger in her mouth and licked. “Want a taste?” He lifted his head and after taking a deep breath, he murmured against her neck, “Roll over.” She did and turned to glance at him over her shoulder, her mouth beginning to form the word “oh.” “Shut up, and enjoy this. We’re good the way we are for now.” He pushed her face down, angled her hips so he could thrust himself against her G-spot, sending those ripples of pleasure she liked up her spine. “I’ll convince Dylan you need him back in your bed as soon as we can find him.” “Oh, you feel so good inside me.” She groaned. “Fuck me harder, Jackson.” Jackson chuckled. “Thank you. I needed a little naughty inspiration.” “You’re hard as steel and big as a bat. It doesn’t feel like you need any inspiration.” “Oh, cher, you say the nicest things.” “It does feel good, wonderful in fact, but sometimes I feel like a cat in heat with an itch only you and Dylan can satisfy if you scratch it together.” “When we find him. We’ll see what we can do about convincing him to us. I have complete faith in your ability to seduce him, cher.” Jackson thrust harder. She needed them, both of them, and they knew it.

Chapter Thirty Eight

Beau Rivage, Bayou Bar THE MUSIC WAILED OUT some classic Zydeco sound, and he caught a whiff of both human and vampire scents. Mixed crowd. No wolves though. He waved down the bartender and ordered a beer. Before it came, he took an empty stool without glancing around. Tonight he didn’t have the heart to think. Not about Caitlin and Jackson. Not about anything. Damn fate. Dylan felt like a coward hiding out in the bayou, but the few vampires who were regulars in these parts wouldn’t recognize him and usually the Lycans stayed clear of the local bar. “The sweltering bayou humidity is making the wolves restless,” said a young female vamp sitting near Dylan. She flipped her red hair and her words dragged him back from his reflections. And when he glanced over at her, he realized the long legged woman with a cigarette in her hand was speaking to no one in particular. She could have been a Hollywood starlet from the fifties with her low-cut blouse and her stiletto heels. “It’s making everyone restless,” Dylan replied, just to be polite. The male vampire sitting on the other side of her must have died with a bad bleach job. He ran his hand over his stiff spiked hair, but it didn’t help. The stuff popped back up and stood stick straight out from his scalp. Apparently also speaking to no one in particular, he muttered into his mug, “We could use a little action around here.” The redhead did a little boob shimmy in his face and said, “I offered. It’s not my fault you’re not into females.” The skinny male who reminded Dylan of some over the hill rock star, gave Red an eye roll. The place was filling up. Another hungry-looking pierced female, apparently a pin cushion before she’d been turned, took a stool two seats down from Dylan. She eyed a couple of humans who looked like regular O-positive donors, but she didn’t bother ing the conversation. And Dylan wished he’d stayed out of it, when the vamp version of a thirty-something-year-old Billy Idol gave him the sexual once over and shook a finger in his direction. “I’m warning you,” he said with a slight lisp—probably a newbie, not used to his fangs yet.

“Don’t go down to the bayou,” “Okay, not planning to. Thanks for the heads up.” Dylan lifted an eyebrow and shrugged, acknowledging the advice with a quick nod. He turned his attention away wondering if he was the action Billy was looking for. With no particular interest in Billy or action he said, “I think I’ll stay right here and have another beer.” “Good idea,” Red said, leaning a little closer. “Maybe you and I can dance later.” The vampire leered, eyeballing him from shoulders to crotch. “Maybe another time.” Dylan flashed the redhead some of his ancient charm and ignored the male. This time there was no missing Billy’s hopeful look. “What about me? Maybe he’d rather dance with me,” he said, preening like a slender peacock. Dylan didn’t reply, just smiled benignly, noncommittally reaching for his beer. “You new around here?” Dylan, showed just enough fang to warn them off. He let his eyes go dark, put the glass down, and smiled to prove a point. “No. I don’t get out much.” The females and the guy suddenly decided Dylan might be more dangerous than at first consideration, because they both shut up, deflated, and quietly edged away. He couldn’t stay. Not under the circumstances. And yet the decision to stay away as long as he had was the hardest thing he’d ever done. Returning to his home moved to the top of his list. Tonight he planned to get stinking drunk, mortally drunk, until he was too numb to care. Because before long, he’d have to face Caitlin and tell her the truth. They couldn’t accept their life mate bond. She’d have to allow Jackson to bind her. “On the house.” The bartender pushed his unruly, graying hair away from his face by forking his fingers through it, and set a beer mug down on the bar in

front of Dylan. “Name’s O’Brien. First one’s on me.” Dylan sized the man up. He had the look of a man who’d been fit at one time, broad shoulders, and rugged features—human. The light in his eyes reflected the kindness of a man who’d seen much and still cared. A ruddy color and the sweaty sheen on his skin told Dylan his blood pressure could be close to stroke level. Because he liked the man, Dylan paced his heart with his own, slowing it, steadying and regulating O’Brien’s blood pressure. The man smiled and wiped his brow with the bar cloth. He looked better when he offered, “We’ve got Guinness on tap. You look like a Guinness man.” He slapped his big hand on the bar with emphasis. Dylan held out his hand and they shook. “Macgregor.” He held up the mug and took a sip. “Thanks. I used to be strictly an ale or Glenkinchie man, myself. But this is excellent, go ahead and set me up with a pitcher.” To Dylan’s way of thinking, having a powerful ancient, like Niccolai, for a maker had its advantages—powerful blood and powerful knowledge. Dylan was stronger than most vampires his age because Niccolai shared his blood and the secrets to using his ancient powers before he went to ground. Tonight the herb that allowed vampires to eat or drink when they wanted was high on Dylan’s list of favorites. He didn’t want conversation, no dancing or music. He wanted to sort through his plans, time to reflect, and then time to forget what his decision meant—going to ground or the real death. Because living without Caitlin wasn’t going to be an option, not after seeing her with Jackson. The first decision was obvious to a blind man. He couldn’t go back to Caitlin’s again—not with Jackson sifting in at will—not with the sexual pull he felt in their presence. He couldn’t them, according to their traditional rules. It was stupid to think he could handle seeing her. In three hundred years, Dylan should have learned more about the life-mate bond, known better than to put himself near his life-mate and watch another man seduce her when he couldn’t touch her. He’d been careless, almost let his guard down, and her pain weakened him beyond measure.

Dylan felt defeated. Blocking Jackson meant blocking Caitlin. Jackson was easier because they shared merely a distant link through Niccolai’s bloodline. Caitlin had been more difficult since she and Dylan physically exchanged blood numerous times during and after her change. Blocking both Jackson and Caitlin from his mind took more energy than Dylan expected. And, more self-control. He took a deep breath, exhausted from the challenge of remaining hidden from the two people closest to him, and picked up the cold mug on the bar. The first cold beer hit the spot. More than one with a few scotch chasers might be exactly what he needed. He scrubbed his hand down his face, then threw back the beer in one gulp. He should have left when they grew suspicious—left before he saw Jackson touching Caitlin—before she touched him—before she begged him... Fuck! He couldn’t think about her, them, that way. He ed to vividly what it was like to touch her skin, have her hair brush his abdomen, have her lips surround his cock. The tightness in his groin reached epic proportions the more the thought about the way she sucked him hard and took him deeply into her mouth, the way she tilted her head back to take his cock down her throat, the way he came, and how she sucked him bone dry. The force of his climax, the pleased expression on her face. Gods, this is impossible. Dylan’s eyes burned. His skin felt too tight. A drop of blood hit his fist and trickled into the crease between his fingers. He opened his hand and wiped his mouth. His lip was bleeding. With a quick flick of his tongue he closed the wound and mentally willed his erection to subside. “O’Brien, I’ll take another pitcher and a couple of scotch chasers on the side,” he shouted over the music, pointing at the bartender. “Over here, when you get a chance.” He indicated a table surrounded by TV’s where he could watch the baseball game, some guys catching gators, and soccer. Good seat he thought. Good variety. Noise. Mind numbing nothing. “If you’re running a tab I’ll need a card.” The bartender put the drinks down in front of him, and Dylan handed the dude a hundred dollar bill. No cards. No trace. Jackson had put out feelers looking for

him since Dylan showed up on the radar last week. He wasn’t ready to deal with all this yet. “Take twenty percent for yourself, and let me know when I’m running low.” “Thanks, man.” This time, Dylan downed the smooth aged single malt followed by another beer. The old flavor eased the edge in a heartbeat. Tension eased and he loosened up. He didn’t feel as if he was wearing a helmet with nails poking into his skull. Good, his plan was working. Another scotch, another beer, and the stabbing pain in his chest might let up, too. The vampire with the bad hair found some sweet young dude with equally bad hair, and Dylan watched as they ground against each other to the rhythm of the music. Dylan wondered what happened to the female who’d asked him to dance. Probably looking for a meal or sex. “Sex, hmmph, over-rated,” he mumbled and downed another shot. Who was he kidding? Sex with someone you love was everything. He looked around his table. No more shots. Beer was running low, too. He raised a hand to his friendly bartender and within seconds his refills appeared on the table. “Thanks.” “No problem, buddy. You driving?” “Me? Hell, no.” He’d sift to mist and materialize wherever he wanted before dawn. On second thought, he hoped he could handle sifting drunk. “Good. You think you want another round? This is all the cash covers.” He hadn’t been drunk since the night before Niccolai turned him. What the hell. If he ed out and ended up frying himself at dawn, all his troubles would come to an abrupt end, anyway. He’d raised his maker’s son to take over, and since Dylan had been gone Jackson handled both the pack and the council irably. “Keep ’em coming.” Dylan slapped another hundred in the man’s palm. “I’m

staying ’til I’m blind drunk.” Until the vision of seeing his mate with another man blurred from his mind. “You sure that’s a good idea, buddy?” “Yes. Actually, it’s an excellent idea.” Nice guy, Dylan thought, worried about me. The bartender met his gaze, and his expression changed. His eyes took on a sympathetic softness. Man to man, he recognized the depth of Dylan’s pain in that one glance and backed off with the advice. “Your life, your choice.” “Haven’t been really drunk in a long time.” Three hundred years ed without a thought to tying one on. Getting drunk was a weak man’s way of dealing with his problems. Tonight, Dylan’s pain tolerance reached his limit. Too weak. The extent of his despair went beyond comprehension, but some of it must have been emblazoned on his face. He braced his elbows on the table, and let his head fall forward into his hands. “Sometimes letting go is what a body needs.” The bartender laid a big grizzly hand on Dylan’s shoulder. “I’ll keep an eye out. You can stay here if you need a place in the morning. Key’s on the hook over there.” He pointed to a rack with one set of keys. “Thanks, man. I won’t forget this.” “No problem. Let it go.” He wished he could.

Chapter Thirty Nine

Foreplay Caitlin A SILKEN STRAND OF hair brushed over her cheek as Jackson gently kissed her eyelids. The feather light touch relaxed her. The gentle caress, such a distinct contrast to the hard angles and planes of this man, did more to bring her to her knees than the usual driving lust between them. She cupped his strong, scruffy jaw in her hands and softly kissed his mouth, parting his lips, lips soft as velvet. Seducing him with her tongue, exploring the deeper recesses of his mouth, Caitlin opened her mind to his, and allowed him to feel what she was feeling—his heat, her lust. The inside of his mouth tasted like hot honey. “Hot honey?” He lifted a brow and curled his lip. “You like it when I’m gentle?” He took the kiss deeper, harder. With it, he probed at her mind. “I like it when you’re rough. I love your every touch, any way—rough or gentle, slow or desperate.” She opened her mind to him, allowing him limited access to feel how his touch affected her—the sizzle, the desire, the need—nothing beneath the physical surface and nothing emotional. He moved his lips along her jawline, nibbling his way toward her ear. His ragged breaths burned hot against her sensitive skin. The sound of their pulses beat wildly in her ears, blood swishing through veins and arteries as his tongue drew a path to her collar. Wave after wave of goose bumps raised over her skin stimulating her beyond belief. “Your skin is so soft, so—” “Cold?” “No, not now, not with my blood in your veins. You actually feel hot.” He winked and lifted her breasts together then playfully nuzzled them both. “I want to fuck these.” “Silly wolf.” New to all this, she didn’t understand how he could be everything to her at moments like this, while she still craved Dylan. He was the very heart

of her soul, and the one thing she couldn’t deny was the way she needed him like water, like air—his presence, his touch, his mind and body merged with hers. But she was convinced what was between them was something more than mere lust or fate. She’d fallen in love with him before any of this. Jackson’s hands squeezed her ass, distracting her from her thoughts. When his long fingers teased inside her, he took her breath away, and her attention refocused on him. Those fingers of his were temptingly close to where she needed to be touched. If she moved slightly right, he’d hit just the right spot and spark the climax that would drive her over the edge. But she couldn’t. His weight held her firmly in place as he teased her, mercilessly. “Jackson?” she gasped. “Uh huh?” “I. Will. Get. Even.” “I hope so.” The pressure, low in her groin, bubbled like a pot on a slow boil. “Touch me, dammit!” She bit down on his shoulder when his fingers sneaked inside her panties and drove inside her, just as his thumb pressed her clit screaming for attention. She couldn’t hold back the orgasm. Pleasure. Pure simple pleasure. When she could catch her breath she murmured, “God, I love your hands.” “My hands love touching you.” It was damned difficult keeping him out of her head when all she wanted to do was open for him—body, heart and soul, and mind. While he continued to seduce and caress the next orgasm from her, his powerful mind relentlessly battered at her blocks, demanding she open to him. Finally, unable to take any more of the mental mugging during his physical assault, she moaned and the desperate plea was all she could manage. “Jackson, please, just for tonight. I’m begging you, let it be. It’s you in mind and my blood. You I want inside me. You I need, tonight.”

“Tell me what I want to know.” The mental barrage stopped, but the physical one kicked up a notch when Jackson let out a low steady growl rubbing the bulge in his jeans more forcefully against her. Her hands slid from the T shirt covering his powerful shoulders, down his lightly furred arms to his thick wrists. This time she cuffed him. “Please?” Even she heard the disappointment in her voice. “Make no mistake. I would if I could.” He reversed their hands and gripped her wrists in his. “Dylan loves you. He left because he cares about both of us. Even I understand that.” “I know you’re right,” she said, as he pulled his wrists free of her hands. There was more than one way to turn his attention elsewhere. She reached for his belt. “He took sexual tension to a whole new level with his pillow talk, and he promised to teach me all sorts of exotic sexual practices when he came back.” “Dylan always did have a way with words.” Jackson took the one step he needed to reach the bed and sat her down. His eyes flashed silver, his canines extended beyond his lips. Jealousy radiated off him. “They were just words,” Caitlin assured him. But his eyes had narrowed studying her. “Really?” he asked, and before finishing his question, Jackson flipped her onto her back across the bed, gripped her wrists, and spread her legs wide between his knees as she hit the sheets. “So where would that leave me?” He growled, a low rumble in his chest. Caitlin blinked and smiled. “Jealous,” she said, suppressing the giggle with a little snort. “Right. And dangerous.” His face was like stone, but his lips twitched when she snorted. Spread eagled under the alpha male who’d taken over the Lycan council and the

vampire territory when Dylan left, Caitlin should have been intimidated. Instead, she found herself throbbing with desire and longing to tease him into a smile. “Well, I was really looking forward to sharing those ideas with you.” “Sharing? Ideas, maybe.” Jackson released a low growl. “You were bound to him first, but you’re mine now, and I have no intension of abdicating, my position with you or this territory, not to anyone, including Dylan.” “I don’t think you have anything to worry about in my department.” “There’ll be no sharing you with anyone else. Any conceivable sharing will be between the three of us.” Jackson lowered his voice and murmured intimately into her ear, “You know... I’ll do whatever you need to bring you pleasure, but things have changed. My feelings for you have changed.” “I know you’d do anything for me,” she said, and kissed him. “But, I’d never ask you to do something you weren’t capable of living with.” “Then know this.” He pulled up on his elbows and stared at her. “I won’t sit idly by if he decides to saunter back thinking to replace me in your bed.” His expression softened and he tugged at a strand of loose hair at her nape. “I’ll share you with him because you need him, but I won’t be replaced.” “I do understand.” “There’s something else. I want my old friend back. But he’ll have to accept what I’ve become while he’s been away. The Lycans need a leader who can produce an heir as much as the vampires do. The vampires resent the fact their leader is part Were, but an heir would change all that.” “You can work out the leadership and the territory, but I won’t compromise when it comes to you. What if I can’t produce this heir everyone needs so desperately?” He kissed her nose. “Neither Dylan nor I think of you as our brood mare. If it’s meant to be, it will be.” “Okay...” “No more talk about Dylan or babies or prophecies,” he said, as he cupped her

breast with one hand and stilled her hands on his belt, “for now. Later, we’ll talk.” He nudged his knee between her thighs. “Scoot back.” Caitlin finished undoing his belt and the button on his pants before she did as he asked and made room for him on the bed. She would have her answers, and Dylan, sooner or later, would have to make good on his promise. For the moment, she had a wolf to satisfy, and she intended to drive Jackson to distraction so he’d forget about this discussion until much, much later. He edged up her body, finally straddling her hips with his arms bearing his weight above her. The dark trail on his chest lead to his groin, tempting her to lick her way down his body and take his thick length inside her mouth. Instead, she took time to ire the perfection between her thighs. She traced his taut muscles rippling with power beneath his golden skin. “God, you’re magnificent.” “That’s a helluva term to live up to. Let’s see what I can do about it.” Gripping Caitlin’s nape, he pulled her mouth to his and kissed her. The pressure was forceful and bruising, as his tongue plunged into her mouth, driving ionately at first then thrusting, demanding everything from her. While he took out his frustration in that kiss, he removed her shorts and tore off her black lace panties in one swift motion. He lifted his lips and said, “Sorry, sometimes I don’t know my own strength.” “Don’t apologize. It’s part of what I love about you.” Once she was completely naked beneath his fully clothed body, with his weight completely on top of her, there was no doubt who was in control of this seduction. She felt almost vulnerable. Caitlin nearly laughed at the thought. Not yet thirty, when Dylan turned her, she might be young for a vampire, but her one vulnerability, tonight was her heart when she thought about their problem. ing his words—the things he’d explained, the plans they’d made, and the love he’d sworn—scared the hell out of her. Those worries would have to wait. She wouldn’t bring thoughts of Dylan into bed with Jackson. She was too defenseless against the pain to keep the wolf out of her head. If she let him, he’d see what she wanted, what she needed to be whole, and despite his claims, she

wasn’t sure he’d be able to accept the entire truth. Caitlin needed both men in her life and in her bed to survive. Her need grew greater every day.

Chapter Forty

Sex JACKSON DROPPED SOFT kisses between her breasts and down her abdomen. What the damned wolf in him wanted was to drive into Caitlin without waiting. No foreplay, no preliminaries, just take her and satisfy the hunger for his mate. Instead, he forced himself to hold back—to take this slow—appreciate the anticipation. The man in him wanted to savor the softness of her skin, her sweet scent, and the way she responded to his touch. He forced the wolf back and dropped soft kisses between her breasts and down her abdomen. He ired her stark beauty lying naked as his fingers played over her skin, teasing her nipples, caressing her belly, fondling her most sensitive places. Lifting her knees, he parted her thighs, staring at her petal pink folds, open and glistening with her sweet creamy need. Hell, he wanted to enjoy the fragrance teasing his nostrils, arousing him beyond measure, and taste her. Soon he’d bury himself inside her, unable to hold his wolf off forever. He lowered his head and nuzzled his way up her thighs, nipping, licking, kissing every inch of her exposed skin until she thrashed on the bed and grabbed handfuls of his hair. He loved making her come undone, and enjoyed watching her muscles tighten as she thrashed on the bed. When arched higher, inviting him to feast, he ignored the temptation and kissed his way past her knees. Spreading her legs wide, he hooked one leg then the other over his shoulders, and bent, softly nipping at her upper thigh. He licked the sensitive flesh at the juncture then smiled when she bucked, lifting high off the bed. Jackson sensed her body humming with need beneath his hands and mouth. The vibration inside her mounted higher. “Dammit, Jackson, stop teasing and eat me.” “The idea has merit. But beware the wolf?” He wanted to, in more ways than one, but he also wanted her desperate and unthinking. Desires so turbulent and intense threatened to cloud his own judgment he considered backing off... At the moment, he thought he’d burst with anticipation, and to add fuel to the fire, he couldn’t help marveling at how exquisite she was when aroused.

“St-top talking and kiss me.” She said lifting her long legs until she had them wrapped over his shoulders. Her body arched up toward his mouth, silently begging him for the intimate kiss she needed. He drank her in as she turned into hot liquid desire beneath him. “You are so damn beautiful when you’re turned on. I get hard just looking at you.” There was no mistaking how much she wanted him. By the gods, he wanted her that much and more. He wanted her so fucking bad all the time. Unless he was buried inside her, he ached. Everything about her made him desperate. Yet everything in his nature told him to go slowly. His wolf was frantic to claim her, mark her. The vampire in him wanted to taste her, and the man in him wanted to savor her. Holding back the animal inside him was pure torture, especially with her begging him. When he hesitated, she grew desperate, tightening her legs around his neck. “Do. Something. Lick me before I go crazy. I want your tongue inside me and your lips suckling until I come screaming your name on a prayer instead of the curse I have in mind.” Her vampire scent surrounded him, making her almost impossible to resist. But he wanted to control the situation and not be lost to all sane thought just because his wolf wanted to her. He lifted his head, spread her legs wider so he could stare his fill at her oyster pale skin. Unable to resist a taste, he parted her with two fingers, opening her wide for easy access. He buried his face in her folds and inhaled deeply, reinforcing her familiar scent in his mind for all time. He lapped at her, closing his lips over her swollen clit, knowing she wasn’t far from a screaming, explosive climax and prayed her demands recognized who was pleasuring her. Prayed she wanted him at this moment and not...

“JACKSON, MORE. MORE...p-please.” Caitlin had no pride where Jackson was concerned. He assaulted her senses, with his woodsy scent and his rugged caresses, scraping the tender flesh on the inside of her thighs with his teeth, abrading the skin with his heavy beard, then soothing it with his kisses, licking away the sting with his tongue. With his mouth devouring her folds, his tongue thrust inside her, he brought her to that pleasurable place where she lost all sense of self and screamed’ “Kiss me. Take my blood, dammit. Now.” She couldn’t believe how wanton she’d become. But Jackson didn’t act disappointed or disgusted with her demands. “Demanding little thing aren’t you.” His hooded silver eyes flickered in the dark as he stared at her, his chest heaving, and his lips curled into a half smile. “Yes, I am and desperate to have you inside me.” From his slow leisurely appraisal, that wouldn’t happen until he was good and ready. Though he acted in control, his voice indicated otherwise. “Not yet, babe,” he said, his words rough with desire. He’d force this climax out of her and try to squeeze out another before he entered her and filled her. Whenever he made love to her, he was relentless in his attentions to her needs. The devil knew she craved both his tenderness and his aggressive nature. The never knowing which to expect was what kept her off balance and on the precipice of orgasm from the minute he touched her until she detonated. She was close to the explosion she’d been aching for. Grabbing his hair, she held him tightly against her and sobbed as she prepared herself for the impending orgasm. He flicked her clit with his tongue, then drew it between his lips and suckled voraciously. When he shoved three thick fingers deep inside her, she gasped and shuddered. Then she clenched around them, shattered, and screamed his name into the night.

He lifted his face, watching as she completed her climax and collapsed. Then, he slowly crept up her body until his mouth lingered over hers. His muscular shoulders tensed above her, his forearms flexed, holding his weight. Jackson bent down and brushed his firm lips over hers, catching her lower lip between his teeth. Still gasping and shuddering with aftershocks, she tasted herself on his lips. He finally cupped her face, pressed his mouth to hers, and drove his tongue inside to explore. And, didn’t that have her ready to come again? Oh, yes. The silk shirt and slacks he wore felt decadent against her naked skin. Nice contrast. Silky and coarse. But the next time she came, she wanted him naked with her, body to body, skin to skin, cock buried deep so she could milk him with her orgasm. She wanted his heat inside and out. “Lose the shirt so I can see that beautiful, ripped chest of yours.” He leaned on one elbow and snorted. “You’re the one with the beautiful chest. Look at these perfect breasts,” he said, cupping one and flicked a fingertip across her nipple. “Those pale rose tipped disks. So lovely, so delicate. You have no idea what the feel of your skin against mine does to me.” He tugged, and her nipple contracted into a tight bead. “See how responsive? How pretty and pink?” Caitlin parted his shirt, sliding it over his shoulders and down his arms. When it was at his elbows, trapping him, she traced one fingernail across his defined muscles and over his nipples. She sighed. “Look.” She pinched both of his small male nipples and watched them contract. Then, she cupped his balls while absently playing with one nipple until it poked at her, diamond hard—the cock and the nipple. “See how responsive?” And his chest. She ran her hands across the planes and valleys and closed her eyes. And his hands—they were on her—touching, sliding, stimulating. She hadn’t even touched his cock, but she hadn’t missed how it jumped behind the material when she stroked his balls. “You’re playing with fire.” He shrugged the rest of the way out of his shirt dropping it to the bed then stood up and unzipped. His fully erect cock sprang impressively from the dark thatch of hair at his groin, making her mouth water.

As he removed the rest of his clothing she watched as each inch of skin became visible, and when he was finished, she held a hand up signaling for him to wait. “Oh, Jackson, you’re a fire worth incinerating in.” “Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that and ruin all our fun.” He returned to the bed and maneuvered himself between her thighs, spreading her again with his knees. “I could eat you all night.” “I need you inside me this time. Fill me up. I’m so ready I could scream.” “Oh, you’re gonna scream, babe. I can’t be gentle. This is going to be the hardest fuck of your life.” “Good, because rough is exactly what I need. Don’t hold back.” Almost as a consolation, he wrapped a second hand around his cock. Two-fisting his length, he squeezed the base, fighting back the building pressure she could see pulsing in his straining balls. If this was a power play, she wasn’t sure she could hold up. She moved her hands into his midnight black hair, tugged his mouth to her breast, and angled her hips up against his. A bead of sweat made a slow path from his dark hairline, past his brow, over his cheek bone, and down his jaw. The muscle in his jaw clenched when the rivulet dripped to her chest. Her breasts fed his mouth as his fingers parted her folds, and his thick, hard length fed her slick, tight channel. “Yes,” she whispered as he entered her. The tingling began the trip up the base of her spine, and her center throbbed, yearning for more. His hips began the pace, plunging in and out, feeding her hungry sex fae. Damn, she loved the way his cock stroked her. But most of all she loved his heart. He rose on his knees above her and held her hips higher to take her deeper.

“Take it, Caitlin, take all of me.” She moaned. “Give me more. Take what you need,” she begged, “harder, faster.” Thrusting deeper, and fiercely, his teeth brushed against her shoulder, he stopped mid-thrust, lifted himself off her, and bearing his weight on his arms, biceps bulging with strain, shook his head. “Not this way. What I need tonight, Caitlin, is what the wolf needs.” His canines extended, and the silver in his eyes swirled faster as he approached his climax, but Caitlin knew he’d wait until she was ready again and closer to climaxing before he finished. He wouldn’t risk changing while inside her. “Flip over. I need to take you from behind so I can get deeper.” He didn’t wait for her to do it—he flipped her to her stomach, splaying her arms out at her sides, he lifted her hips and spread her knees. Then he buried himself inside her in one swift, easy motion. Face down, Caitlin groaned with pleasure into the mattress. He slapped her ass, and rubbed her clit with his other hand. The slap wasn’t hard, but Jackson’s hand was hot, his body sizzled. “Dammit, Jackson, you’re burning up. Come before you shift.” “You come—then I’ll come. You have no fucking clue how hot I get when you come around me.” And he didn’t have a clue how his aggressive nature fueled her own fire. She wanted to fight him, defy him, mold him, break him, submit, and surrender all at the same time. It was maddening to want someone so badly you could turn your back on your own nature and your old habits. “Now Caitlin. Come. Stop fighting it. You’re gripping my cock like a tight fist. Give it up, darlin’ give it all up.” It was especially good when he entered her from behind this way. His hard cock curved inside her, stroking that special spot with each thrust. The sensation felt amazing, indescribable.

“Caitlin, Caitlin, you’re killing me here.” He thrust deeper holding himself high inside her as the heat and the lust erupted around her. When he picked up the pace, she couldn’t stop the scream or the orgasm he drove out of her. Balls slapping against her, he pumped harder, stimulating her with his words and actions. Finally, as he ejaculated inside her, she climaxed again with him. She never held out long when the wolf side of him wanted to dominate. They collapsed on the bed together in a heap. “Hot,” Caitlin muttered. “Yeah, damn straight. Hot!” “Yes, but no. You’re too hot.” She couldn’t move under his weight. “Roll off or shift,” she grumbled. Jackson seemed to come to his senses, quickly rolling off her. As steam rose around them. He’d left behind scorched skin at every point and pain as soon as the air hit her skin. Too late. A low snarl defined his disgust with himself. “Are you all right?” He shifted into the wolf quickly to prevent his heat from doing any more damage to her delicate skin, but not before he’d burned her. “No problem. It’s okay.” She scrubbed her hand through his fur. “I’m healing already.” The heat had built too fast for Jackson to control. He’d practically forced her climax from her, and then he’d released his own. It wasn’t until she said something that he finally noticed her reddened skin. He should have pulled out sooner, before he hurt her, but he hadn’t been able to resist the gripping spasms of her second orgasm. He’d been too distracted by the tight, wet embrace around his dick to think with his head. By the time she’d complained and he noticed the pink tinge to her skin, he’d just finished jetting like a fire hose. Then he’d been unable to pull out. His Lycan nature swelled his cockhead when he came to keep him inside his mate until all his ejaculate was

spent. Too late to retreat or shift, his bad judgment injured his mate. And even after, he caught his breath and inspected the damage, Caitlin’s pretty ass was still too red to suit him. When he could extricate himself, he shifted, jumped off the bed, and shook. The wolf left her, trotted into the bathroom to cool down and compose himself. Once he felt in control, he shifted back, wet three cold wash cloths, and returned to cool down her hot spots. “Sorry, I got carried away, Caitlin.” He hated burning out of control. Suspecting what he did about Dylan was reason enough for his distraction. It wasn’t an excuse as much as an explanation for his internal thermostat going haywire. “Never apologize for wanting me so much or being what you are. Besides, your body heat will feel great when I’m cold.” “Yeah, well, it’s June in Louisiana.” He turned a wet cloth over and adjusted another. A low snarl defined his disgust with himself. “Are you all right?” “It doesn’t hurt any more than a sunburn. But I wish you’d learn how to control your body temperature with a little more regularity so we could cuddle.” “Tonight isn’t going to be one of those nights. Sorry.” “We’ll do some research and figure out how to control this little side effect.” “That might be impossible since I’m one of a kind.” Jackson was the only known Lycan vampire hybrid, literally two factions at odds within one body. The fact his late mother was the daughter of the former wolf council leader made him heir apparent, but being half vampire forced him to prove his allegiance to both groups, time and time again. Now his body was at odds with his two halves. The cold vampire and the hot Werewolf. “Stop thinking so loud. I’m fine.” Caitlin said. One cool cloth covered the worst of what felt like a severe sunburn. The second one across her back felt soothing, and the third between her thighs had her thinking about sex again. “Thanks, that feels sooo wonderful.”

“Sorry. I warned you I had a short fuse, today. Next time believe me.” “I’ll live.” “Ha, ha.” “Having you inside me is worth every minute of this, Jackson. You a have no idea how good you make me feel. You’re a miracle.” “Bull shit,” he snapped. “You are.” “Right. You would think so, being a vampire and all.” “I know so,” she said. “You’re a miracle to me, even if you don’t want to be for the vampire population at large.” “Vampires thought they’d lost the ability to procreate years ago, so my conception was nothing short of a miracle to my father’s people and a nightmare for my mother’s. When she died in childbirth with my sister, the pain of losing them both sent my father to ground. I was alone.” “Dylan, was there for you—” “It’s what makes all this impossible...” Caitlin knew this was all so hard for both men. Two alpha males, each whose destiny rested with her. She ran the back of her fingers down Jackson’s cheek. “What are you thinking?” He sneered at her. “Did you think you could distract me? What do you think? Tell me about Dylan.”

HE KNEW SOMETHING. She wished she did. “There’s nothing to tell. Where’s all this sudden concern and the burning interest in Dylan coming from, tonight?” “Nothing really.” Jackson shrugged an “it’s nothing to me, if it’s nothing to you” casual rise with one shoulder, but his voice revealed something else—a deeper concern. “You were reading his old emails when I came in. You looked sad...” “No sadder than you do when you think of him, I’m sure.” He paused as if he wasn’t sure how to continue. “I said we’d talk later. It’s later. Answer the question.” She let out an exasperated breath. “One minute he was here and the next...gone. What did he find that would keep him from me—us?” “I think he suspected something before he left. But are you sensing anything from him now?” Jackson asked. “Just a light touch in my mind earlier like a blip on a radar screen that quickly blinked out.” “I’m trying to get a fix on him, too and I can’t. Both of us can’t be wrong. He’s back. But where?” He dragged his hand through his hair. “It’s so frustrating— having so much power and being unable to channel it.” Born with both vampire and Lycan traits, the upside were the powers—the down side were the vulnerabilities. Together his traits made him stronger than any Lycan or vampire, other than the ancients, but not all his traits were fully developed. “I can’t get a bead on him.” Jackson’s psychic powers, and his mental ability to push thoughts into someone’s head were still in the developmental stage. “But your heightened vampire GPS should be picking him up if he’s nearby.” “Either he’s gone again or blocking our connection. I’m getting nothing...but we could go out hunting.”

Jackson looked at the clock and grinned. “We could.” They had plenty of time before dawn and after, he could deal with the sun, even if Caitlin couldn’t yet. Her burned skin looked better, but seeing the burns on her sent a bolt of guilt through him. He had a tolerance to heat and the sun with minor susceptibility to either. A further sign of his immaturity was his inability to control his gifts. If he overheated, he had to shift into his wolf form to keep from being severely burned. That often proved inconvenient, depending where he was or what he was doing. Since the wolf’s internal thermometer was naturally higher than a human’s or a vampire’s, sex sometimes took him too close to that heated edge for his comfort and, in this case, his partner’s. His lack of control and the skinto-skin had burned Caitlin. “How do the burns feel?” “What, this?” She tried to brush his question off as if it was nothing, but he growled at her for an answer. “Better,” she quickly answered, “no worse than a bad sunburn.” “At times like tonight, I hate that my touch is like a hot branding iron against your skin. Why didn’t you say something sooner?” “What and miss your howl of satisfaction when you came? Never, cur.” She tickled him and chuckled when he jumped. . He loved her husky voice and the sound of her laughter. “Fortunately, my healing ability will take care of the burns before daybreak.” “They are looking better.” He looked them over. “But it doesn’t make them any less painful at the moment. Does it?” “No, but the cool cloths helped. I’m going to take an herbal bath, and they’ll be better by the time I get out.” Caitlin was right. Her skin, still tight as a sunburn from his body heat, would heal quickly in an herbal bath. Besides, she could relax and meditate a bit— focus on finding Dylan.

Jackson nodded and stepped up to her. “It’s true. Your natural healing abilities will work more effectively with herbs in cool water. Better yet, my blood will guarantee it.” He tore his wrist open, pressed it against Caitlin’s lips, and ordered, “Drink,” forcing her to take what he offered by holding her head to his wrist. Her mouth opened in surprise, forming a little “o” before she closed her eyes and drank. She didn’t resist past the first surprised sip. His blood would heal her, and before she finished, he noticed it already eased the burns and relieved his anxious mind.

THIRTY MINUTES LATER, feeling almost euphoric after his orgasm, Jackson looked up from the TV. Caitlin looked revived and completely healed, but she was naked and tempting, forcing him to look aside. “What’s up with you?” she asked, and dressed without looking at him. “You just came off a full moon, yet you’re behaving like you have moon madness.” “You’d think so by my recent reactions,” he spit out, completely disgusted with himself. “Sorry...we know Dylan is out there somewhere, and we need to find him.” Jackson dropped his head against the headboard. “If I could just focus.” Caitlin cupped his face in her hands and kissed the tip of his nose. “Relax. We’ll focus together.” She gripped both his hand in hers and sat next to him on the bed. “Close your eyes. See if you can link with me. I’ll open my mind and look for his mental thread. If he’s close by it should work.” For Jackson, the time of the full moon was particularly troublesome. He walked a fine edge regularly without the added burden of knowing Dylan was around and wouldn’t face them. He didn’t need to add any more complications to his life. The vampire side of him still had less control over the Werewolf in him than he’d like. Both were predators by nature—the Werewolf compelled to fuck, hunt and kill his prey, to feed—the vampire compelled to fuck, hunt and drink human blood, to feed without killing. Unlike the werewolves, vampires were forbidden to kill their source of dinner. One night a month he locked himself away until the moon madness eased. If the Werewolf kept dominating, he wondered if he’d have to start jailing himself more often. Fuck, he hoped not. That one night was already torture. He had to discover what was happening to him, and he figured Dylan had answers. “There!” Caitlin turned to her right and jumped. “I caught a mental image, Jackson. It’s Dylan.” “Where?” “I don’t know. I’m not from around here. It’s a...bar. Music. Vampires and humans...others. Rustic?”

Jackson laughed and scooped her up in his enthusiastic embrace. “Rustic? That’s a polite word for the place.” Jackson gave Caitlin a soft kiss, then pulled on his leathers and boots. “Grab my shirt and the keys. I know where he is.”

Chapter Forty One

The Bayou Bar “WHERE THE HELL HAVE you been?” Jackson roared. He brushed his thick arm over the table knocking the empty beer pitcher across the room. Grabbing Dylan with one hand, he lifted him out of the chair like a rag doll. People scattered, and the bartender raised both hands for peace. Nobody said “boo” when they saw Jackson’s extended three inch canines, except some scraggly vampire wannabe who risked mumbling, “I heard the wolves were restless, but don’t that beat all?” Caitlin grabbed Jackson’s massive forearm in an attempt to hold him back, but he continued growling, nose to nose with a glassy-eyed Dylan. “Everything’s fine,” she reassured the bartender and the others, holding up her hands. “Brothers.” Doubtful expressions intensified, and finally she saw what they saw and understood their skepticism. The men looked nothing alike—one as dark as midnight, the other as fair as sunlight. She shrugged tilting her head and asking, “What can you do?” Jackson growled and glowered at Dylan, who was upright solely because of his brother’s tight grip. Dylan objected with a growl of his own and a drunken sneer at Caitlin. Jackson’s sudden lack of concern for Dylan was a different matter altogether. First, Caitlin stepped in front of Jackson, blocking him from Dylan, then tried to free his arm from Jackson’s grip. She stepped between them and placed a hand on both men’s arms. Gripping them as tightly as she could, she held them apart. They could have tossed her off like a flea, but she banked on the fact they couldn’t/wouldn’t hurt her. Even if they were stronger, she’d been well trained. Leverage worked well against strength every time. Jackson finally released his hold and Dylan to drop back into his chair with a thud before she could reach him. Whew! Caitlin backed off once they were all seated. Immortal or not, all that

testosterone was giving her a headache. Caitlin lifted Dylan’s chin and stared into his face. “My God, you’re stinking drunk.” Dylan turned his head from her to Jackson and smiled. “I am. I did it. I was aiming for ‘stinking’ drunk, and I think I’m there.” He slurred his words and his eyes rolled back in his head. Then the three-hundred-year-old vampire’s fell to the table, smack on his face, cracking the six-inch cypress. Caitlin gasped, and Jackson smiled for the first time in a long time. “Oh, that had ta hurt,” said another guy, huddling at the back table. The sound of Jackson’s big, booming laughter didn’t sound as rusty as Caitlin expected. She waited a heartbeat then couldn’t resist ing him. Wiping tears of laughter and relief from her eyes. Every time she thought she’d stop, the laughter surfaced again. Something finally stopped her laughter. Picking up random thoughts from the bartender and a few of the other patrons, one from Dylan came with a visual that pissed her off and shook her confidence. Caitlin kept her own thoughts blocked as she stared back at the fair haired female vampire watching the encounter with Dylan. She shot daggers at Caitlin with her glare. Drunk or not, faithful or not, Dylan was back...and all hers. The last part of that thought, she shared with the woman, and then smiled with her full complement of fangs—an alpha bitch challenge if there ever was one. “What’s going on?” Jackson noticed the exchange and flipped his head in the vampire’s direction. “Are you contemplating a cat fight?” “Uh, no. No cats involved.” Caitlin turned her attention back to Dylan ignoring the other part of his question. “How did he do it, Jackson? I thought we couldn’t get drunk.” “Check his pockets. According to Dylan my father shared a lot of ancient secrets with him. I wouldn’t be surprised if this wasn’t one of them. Some herbs allow alcohol to absorb into our systems.”

“Wha-la!” Caitlin pulled a few packets of herbal looking substances out of Dylan’s shirt pocket. “Apparently, he intended to get like this.” “Let me see those,” Jackson held out his hand and sniffed one. “Yup, this makes it possible.” He held up another one. “This is the antidote. Here, pour this in his mouth. I want him sober for questioning, and I have no idea how long it’ll take to work.” Caitlin, tilted Dylan’s head and poured the packet in his mouth. She offered him the last of his beer to wash it down and shrugged at Jackson. “Can’t hurt, right?” Dylan took the mug with a shit eating grin on his face the downed the last of the beer before he dropped head-first to the table. When his head hit the table, she let out a disgusted curse. This time Caitlin could have broken his fall, but the image of him with another female, a dark haired one, popped into her mind. “Whoa! Remind me not to piss you off.” “I should leave his sorry ass here,” she said with a mental eye-roll at Jackson. “But we have to get him out of here.” Anywhere else, the fanged threat and the bloody tears on her cheeks would have exposed them for what they were. Good thing everyone in the place already knew. “Thank goodness this is one of those bars in the bayou where folks are used to strange.” Caitlin mumbled a few choice curse words, and Jackson chuckled over her letting Dylan hit the table. He lifted Dylan, who was suddenly grinning like an idiot, to a standing position. Jackson paused evaluated Dylan’s condition, then laughed. He hefted him over his shoulder, as if the huge vampire weighed nothing, and when Dylan began singing an old naughty ditty, even Caitlin couldn’t help ing the contagious laughter. “So I guess, alcohol brings all the mental blocks tumbling down,” Caitlin said through bouts of giggles. “Oh, God, my sides are aching.” “Bring the car around. It’ll be easier than trying to sift a drunk his size,” Jackson said. “Yes, I suppose you’re right. I’ll check on his bill and be right back with the car.

And Jackson, don’t drop him.” “Really? I saw you let him hit the table. What was that about?” She narrowed her eyes at him. “Don’t go there.” “Stop worrying about him. He’s a freaking vampire. He’ll heal.” “Just don’t.” Caitlin snarled through her teeth and stalked to the bartender. “He owe anything on his tab?” The bartender shook his head. “Paid in advance—including the tip.” He would, she thought. Dylan would orchestrate every situation if he could. He’d leave nothing to chance. “Then what about me?” Caitlin heard the mental question, regarded the female carefully, then ignored her and followed Jackson out the door. Unfaithful bastard, she thought of Dylan as she flopped to the car seat. Something about the woman’s thoughts didn’t sit right with her, and she wanted Dylan conscious when she confronted him with the image of him taking her blood, and the image of the other pretty vampire tied up and naked beneath him for his dining pleasure. Jackson jammed the big vampire in the back and slammed the door against his head. “Damn it, Jackson. I said, be careful.” If anyone was going to hit Dylan in the head, it would be her.

Chapter Forty Two

Return from the Bayou Bar “LET’S ORDER PIZZA. I’m starving.” Jackson was thankful he’d inherited the ability to eat from his mother. He ate meat, needed blood once in awhile, but enjoyed a pizza and beer every now and then, thank the gods. “Go ahead. I still need to feed properly. Do you want me to go out—?” “No, I don’t want you going anywhere alone. I’ll be able to feed you, later. I think the worst of my madness and my mad is worn off after that laughing. It’s good having him back, even if he’s unconscious.” “I’m going to take a cool shower and wash the bayou cooties off. Want to me?” “Honestly, yes.” He smiled for the first time since they left the bar. “But no. I’ll order my pizza and watch over Dylan. If I’m going to deal with him and feed you later, I’ll need all the strength I can dig up to stay in control. Take your cool shower.” He gave her his wicked grin. “If I you we’ll steam it up all over again.” “Ok-ay.” She took her time removing her clothes, exposing everything slow inch by slow inch while he watched and grew hard. Then she sashayed past him, naked and perfect—vampire perfect. “Sorry, you’ll miss what I have in mind.” He glanced at Dylan asleep on the bed, then reached out to stop her, grabbing her wrist gently, and groaned. “Pizza later.” “Oh? Are you suddenly feeling...dirty?” “Real dirty. I’ll you, but make it hot.” He glanced over his shoulder and mumbled, “I hope the antidote doesn’t take effect while we’re in there. I’d rather Dylan not be conscious for this, yet.” He pressed his lips to hers with a determination he felt all the way to his balls before gentling the kiss. Then he took the time to taste her lips, savor the inside

of her mouth, and gently make his way to the tip of her nose, across her cheeks, then he softly kissed both eyelids. He enjoyed throwing her off balance with his firm, commanding side contrasted with this soft, sensitive attack. It kept her wondering. Every spot where their skin touched, his flesh tingled, and her warm breath drifted across his skin, first to his chest, up his neck, and then to his ear. “I love you, Jackson.” He returned the favor, spot by spot. “I love you too, Caitlin. And if we both didn’t love him, too, it wouldn’t be so hard.” She trembled in his embrace when she whispered, “I know. But we do.” Every nerve was on edge, and his wolf hungered. He nipped the rise of her breast, tempted to bite down, take her blood, and bind her to him—let the consequences be damned. It didn’t take much for him to lose control when he was with her like this. So instead of kissing her again, he slapped her ass and sent her on her way. “Go ahead. I’ll be right in.” Jackson checked the locks on the doors and made sure Dylan was sleeping it off before he walked into the steam filled bathroom. “Need any help?” “Come see for yourself.” She gestured for him to her. Bubbles covered everything except her tight beaded nipples jutting through the white foam. “No need to ask twice. You’re a tempting morsel dressed in nothing but suds.” He stepped into the spray and allowed her to pull him closer until his erection nestled against her abdomen. She forced him to watch while she soaped her whole body, including every single intimate place. He watched her touch her breasts and tweak her nipples to attention as his long length rose higher and tighter against his stomach. His eyes lowered, following her hands as they skimmed her body and moaned. Apparently, she enjoyed pleasuring herself for him. And he enjoyed watching her bring herself right to the edge, then he stopped her. He grabbed her around the waist and dipped her beneath the spray preventing

her from climaxing. Warm water drenched their bodies, and this time, he used his hands to soap her all over. His slick fingers slid smoothly over her breasts and tantalized her nipples. Her heart beat rapidly against his hand, and her chest rose and fell with her quick breaths. She was close, so close, but he wanted to draw out this pleasure for her. Murmuring dirty words in her ear from behind, he washed beneath her arms, down her sides, and across her belly. He pressed himself against her ass while he lathered her lower abdomen, her bare mound, and spread her legs. She made soft little sounds of pleasure as he gently stroked her between her thighs, slipping one long soapy finger then two inside her. Her entire body vibrated. Her spasm clenched around his fingers, dragging out as he held her firmly against his body while she gasped and shuddered with her orgasm. “You need to feed. Go ahead. I can handle it.” She turned to face him, ran her soapy hand down his back, over his hips, and rubbed herself against his huge erection. His balls were flattened tight against his body as she, following all his ministrations, brushed soft kisses across his forehead and trailed them down, moaning as she came to his lips. “Oh, my naughty wolf. It’s your turn to suffer now.” She made sure he was thoroughly washed and rinsed, then dropped to her knees in front of him. “My neck.” He tried to pull her up, but she shook her head. “I’m going to suck you dry first, big boy.” His cock stopped him from arguing when it twitched in her hand like a beggar. He buried his hands in her thick hair just as she flicked her tongue across the tiny opening and then slowly devoured the crown between her plump lips. Her teasing tongue kept flicking across his sensitive tip until he was ready to shove her down over the length of him. She sensed his limits well. Just when he thought he couldn’t take any more, she swirled her tongue over the mushroomed edge and took him as deep down her throat as she could. Her mouth was warm and wet and the sounds she made as she sucked his full length made him wild. The wolf tried breaking through Jackson’s barriers but he pushed it back. He wanted this experience with Caitlin

as himself without sharing her with the wolf. He held his breath as she moved over him, in and out. Cupping his balls in her hand and massaging until the tingling sensation built low in his groin, the sensation traveled up his balls, and erupted. Thick continuous streams jetted into her mouth. When he finished, she removed her lips from his cock and moved it to his groin, found the pulse point, and bit down. Heat shot through him, this time like a full body orgasm. Every inch of his skin, every organ inside him felt her touch, and then she touched his mind. How had he ever lived without her? She looked up at him and smiled, licking his blood off her lips like a cat finishing a bowl of cream. He thought he’d do anything if he could keep that look on her face every day for eternity. By the gods, he had to claim her soon. He gripped her shoulders, helping her up off the marble floor, and turned away unable to face her with his emotions so close to the surface. She had to know what he was feeling, they’d been too intimate for her not to read him if she wanted to. “You want a towel?” he asked as he automatically took one off the shelf for her and one for himself. “Yes, please. Put it on the counter. I’m going to condition my hair before I get out. You want to check on Dylan?” “Sure, take your time. It could be hours before we get a straight answer out of him.”

Chapter Forty Three

Sobering Dylan WHILE CAITLIN FINISHED in the bathroom Jackson sprawled on the big bed next to Dylan watching TV between bouts of trying to pry into the vampire’s distracted mind. The drunken haze kept his thoughts disted, broken like an old reel movie. Scenes here and there, some unrelated. What he managed to decipher through the random thoughts was because his biological father was Dylan’s maker, and because Niccolai and Dylan shared so much blood over the years, they were more closely linked than most. Dylan inherited his psychic gifts from his Halfling mother, although she’d hidden her psychic abilities and her children’s as best she could, until his jealous uncle attacked the keep and his whole family had been killed. His sister Jennie and his mother were both burned as witches. Jackson knew the history. Dylan’s father had berserker blood and, when mixed with Dylan’s psychic abilities, the gifts ed for his great success in battle. Dylan’s psychic ability made him compatible with Caitlin, and was why Niccolai had been able to change Dylan. Of course, as they all suspected, it was Niccolai’s blood in all three of them that created their present conflict. The three of them were tied up nicely in an “untidy” Niccolai DNA package. They’d suspected as much before, but Jackson hoped their similarities were greater than their differences, and being together would be more important than the old rules. He stared at the snoring vampire wishing there were other options. Dylan was not going to make this easy—Jackson sensed the vampire’s objections through his open mind. He should have been the one to change her and assume the sire bond with her, not the life mate bond. Jackson thought there was more to it. He had to find a way to convince Dylan the three of them could do this. Caitlin was key.

THE PIZZA CAME WHILE Caitlin was still in the bathroom. She heard the delivery boy and Jackson’s deep voice through a mumbled haze as she turned of the water and stepped out of the shower. She picked up the towel Jackson left for her. After drying off she wrapped her hair in the towel and opened the door. Jackson’s attention moved from the TV, and the slice of pizza he had half way to his open mouth, to her. Naked. She took in his wolfish gleam as his eyes glittered while they raked her from head to toe and paused a few places in between. She stopped dead in her tracks when she encountered random thoughts spilling out all over the room. “You found out something,” she said and threw her head back to stare incredulously at Jackson. “What?” She plopped down on the bed next to Dylan staring at the sleeping vampire. “He’s open, still drunk, and his thoughts are pouring out,” Jackson said with a happy snort. “And I think I have a plan.” “Tell me.” She pulled the sheet up and covered herself. When he frowned she said, “I don’t want you distracted.” Caitlin fought back her frustration with both men, waiting for Jackson to it he'd been in Dylan's thoughts. “What did you glean from Dylan’s open mental pathways?" Once he told her, he added, “Now do you want to hear my idea?” "Why not?" She was out of ideas. “Only if it’s going to get Dylan to agree to the mate bond and bind me to him." "Once he agrees, you know I'm in." Jackson grunted. “At least, it’s a step in the right direction.” He pulled the towel from around his waist, showing he was naked and aroused, as always. “If his feelings are anything like mine, he can’t stand the idea of not pleasing

you. It’s part of the mate bond. We can’t deny you no matter what you ask. I got that tidbit from his mind while we were in the bar—” Jackson's serious expression rearranged into a grimace “I probably shouldn’t have told you—” “I promise I won’t take advantage.” He sat next to her, and Caitlin patted him on the knee. “Go on. Tell me your plan.” “Anyway, I figure we’re going to have to play on that aspect of the relationship if we’re going to get him to consider the ménage bond.” Jackson's jaw tightened. He wasn't giving up on them. “Scoot over closer to him, so he gets your scent and we can get started.” When she did as he asked, she winced. The alcohol leached from his pores. “Ew! Speaking of scents...” Caitlin moved away to the far edge of the bed. "He smells ripe." Jackson stood next to Dylan and began undressing him from his boots up. “You want to help?” “Help? Okay... What exactly are we doing?” “We’re going to seduce him into agreeing to this, until he can’t deny it’s the right thing.” Caitlin’s eyes went wide. “'We’re'?” “Sort of. Not 'we' exactly. 'You'. You’re going to have the biggest role, but I’ll play along.” When she got closer to Dylan, she pinched her nose. “Ugh. I love the man, but he smells like a cross between swamp gas and a brewery. If you want me to take part in his seduction, you’re going to have to get back in the shower with him and clean him up.” Jackson laughed. “Really? Not exactly what I was thinking.”

“I’ll turn on the water. Good luck with the naked man.” Caitlin gave him a don'tmess-with-me look and went into the bathroom. “Thanks, but no thanks. Why don’t you us?” Caitlin knew Jackson hadn’t meant it as a question. It was a weighted alpha suggestion. But then he added, “If the shower doesn’t rouse him, you can finish him off with a little of what we shared before.” Great finally an idea with merit. Caitlin ired Dylan’s ripped abs and suddenly couldn't wait to get her hands on him. “I uh...don’t suppose you’re looking forward to soaping him up.” She knew the answer before she asked. “Not really. I was counting on you for that.” Jackson snarled and pulled off Dylan’s pants. “This is sacrifice enough.” Trying to keep the enthusiasm out of her voice was not easy. “I guess I get the honors.” Suddenly, Caitlin couldn’t wait to run her hands all over Dylan again. If only he were more aware. She sighed thinking she'd settle for the pleasure of just touching him again. Maybe he’d respond. Oh, yes. She smiled. He'd respond. Then all bets were off. Jackson half walked, half carried the big naked vampire into the shower, ing and holding Dylan until the water roused him enough to stand on his own. The man must have consumed an ungodly amount of liquor. “Scented body wash will help.” “Argh!” Jackson growled when he came face to face with Dylan. “Get the tooth brush and paste. Start with his mouth so his breath doesn’t asphyxiate me.” After convincing Dylan to rinse his mouth with mouthwash without swallowing, she was ready to forget the plan. But while Jackson braced Dylan, Caitlin started at the top. She washed his hair, and after a few minutes of running her hands over his

shoulders, back, and chest, she started on his abs. Heat began to consume her, and then she smelled the bonding scent—Jackson's, hers, and Dylan's. Her hands moved right below his navel, and... Well, no worries. Dylan could never claim he was completely out of it. Caitlin grinned. The best part of the Highlander was wide awake. Dylan’s cock stood at attention. A good sign because it was what she needed to get the job done. She stroked the man with soap, sliding her hands up between his legs and around his balls then pressed her wet body against his. His eyes were still half closed as he moaned, and Jackson braced him up against his chest. They moved into the warm stream to rinse off, and then Caitlin repeated her oral ministrations on Dylan. Jackson growled, watching. “Hell, if this doesn’t wake him up, he may as well be dead. You’ve got me hard as steel, and I just had your sweet lips on me.” After a little more sucking action, Dylan leaned against the wall and stood on his own. He responded by pulling Caitlin up and slanting his mouth to kiss her. Jackson moved behind Caitlin, his erection nestled between her butt cheeks. Sandwiching her against Dylan, Jackson fondled her ass while Dylan’s hands caressed her breasts. Her mouth tasted his for the first time in eight months, and when his tongue searched out hers, for Caitlin it was like coming home. She stroked his chest and followed the faint, pale blond trail of hair to his groin, then fondled him with both hands. His cock lurched in her hands, as if silently begging for more, but he was still too out of it to realize what she and Jackson were doing. “Turn off the water while I dry him and get him back to bed.” Jackson whispered.

Chapter Forty Four

Dylan Refuses Caitlin “DYLAN, I WANT TO TASTE you,” Caitlin demanded in a husky voice in no uncertain . The sharp points of her fangs slid past her tongue over her lips. She licked at his neck. He tipped his head back, wanting to give in to the demand, giving her better access to his chorded throat, but he warned her, “I can’t let you drink from me tonight without taking your blood in return. If I do, by the gods, I’ll bind you, and then what of the future?” “Then Jackson will bind me, too. I want you to take my blood while you’re inside me.” “You know what a sexual blood exchange will mean.” “So? It’s time to take that step. You accept our bond don’t you?” “You know the answer.” Dylan’s eyes shimmered silver with desire. The bloodlust was on him. “Don’t play with me, Caitlin. It’s been too long.” “Why are you waiting when we could take what we need from each other?” Caitlin glanced over her shoulder. “We can make him accept this, Jackson.” “He’s right. If we don’t completely accept the consequences, it’s too dangerous,” Jackson interrupted. “Dylan and I pledged our devotion to one another long ago. I will not break my oath to my brother.” “All right, Dylan. I won’t ask you to complete the bond tonight, just make love to me, again. Fill my emptiness.” Dylan closed his eyes and turned away. “I was drunk, before. I never should have—” Caitlin gasped at the coldness of his statement, and his eyes shimmered silver, frustration seething around him. Jackson pulled Caitlin into his arms to comfort her when she released a short

sob. Then, like a mad man, without regard to Dylan’s presence and unable to deny her need calling to him, Jackson knew what he had to do. He physically picked her up, flipped her to her stomach, and lifted her hips. With one quick movement he thrust into her, taking Caitlin from behind the way his wolf demanded. Jackson turned and bared his fangs at Dylan, a challenge, then picking up the pace, he drove hard inside her, viciously thrusting long, hard strokes. Sweat poured off him as his balls slapped against her ass. He gave her all he had, but not what she needed. With each stroke he understood it would never be enough for her without Dylan. She moaned and groaned, pumping back against him, but her thoughts reached out to Dylan. “Please come to me. Be with me. I need you.” Without warning, Dylan traced beside the couple and although Jackson snarled at the interruption, he paused. Dylan slipped beneath Caitlin and embraced her for a moment. A bead of sweat made a slow path from Jackson’s hairline, past his brow, over his cheekbone, and down his jaw. The muscle in his jaw clenched when the rivulet dripped to Dylan’s chest. Clearly sober now, Dylan moved aside. The expression on his face revealed his pain even if his thoughts were blocked. But Jackson knew the level of his suffering couldn’t possibly have matched hers when he’d silently refused her. She opened her mind to Jackson knowing Dylan could read both their thoughts. In this way, they shared every sensation between them. She wanted him to show Dylan, drive him to the edge, force him to face the truth. Jackson stopped, collapsed to his side. With the sound of his breath bellowing hot at her ear, he choked out, “Dylan, I-I can’t fill the emptiness in her alone.” “You don’t have to,” she murmured sounding hopeful. “He’s here. He can claim me.” “Damn it, can’t you see she needs you?” Jackson groaned, “Only you can complete her.”

“Not now? Not tonight?” grumbled Dylan. “I’m hurting,” Caitlin whimpered in pain. “How can you deny me?” “Forget it!” Jackson rolled over and cursed. “Because of the prophecy. He’ll never agree to bind you to him, Caitlin, not while he believes I’m the best shot at impregnating you.” “That’s not entirely true.” Dylan corrected him. “But you are the one shot.” Her throat tightened. “Please, Dylan if there’s a chance, I want this between us.” “Why not, Dylan?” Jackson asked. Dylan stared at him. “I’m not ready. And I’m not sure this is the best thing for Caitlin...for us.” “What do you know about what’s best for me?” she snapped out. “I haven’t had a fae orgasm since Jackson imprinted on me. “She’s right, isn’t she? Before you left the faery dust stopped. There’s something missing. She’s never completely satisfied. Our connection is fruitless, and if I can’t satisfy my mate, what will happen? It’s driving my wolf crazy. I can’t leave her alone, but during the last full moon, I lost it. I can’t be with her until I bind her.” “We wait. Victor should have answers soon. For now, we can at least satisfy her sex fae. I’ll leave when I’m done, and you can finish. Caitlin, I’m sorry I’m not ready to be here when he—” Not conscious or sober, anyway. She understood what he didn’t it...

Chapter Forty Five

Caitlin’s Disappointment JACKSON HELD CAITLIN from behind, cupping her breasts in his hands, playing with her nipples, and stimulating her. Dylan was just reaching the last of his thrusts, when he took her head in his hands and kissed her like a man dying of thirst, then he arched his pelvis and came violently inside her. Caitlin’s breathing signaled Jackson she’d reached her limit and was ready to explode. Jackson lightly bit her shoulder and Dylan nipped her lip while he continued his hips thrusts. With her head thrown back against Jackson’s chest, Caitlin screamed as she climaxed. And they waited. No faery dust settled. Disappointment radiated from her, and she refused to hide it. No fangs, no sharing blood, equaled no bond. No bond meant no fae orgasm. The last one she’d experienced had been before Jackson imprinted on her. “It was wonderful being with you again, Dylan.” Caitlin turned her face to Jackson, her cheek pressed to his and sighed. “Almost perfect. But I want this to last forever, and if that means risking the blood bond, I’m willing to chance it.” “I would, too.” Jackson sat up and leaned against the headboard. “But I don’t think Dylan will risk the hope of the vampire nation.” “Damn the vampire nation,” Caitlin shouted. “I’m not talking about this now. Jackson can fill the other emptiness within you.” Dylan ran a hand across his stubborn jaw and moved aside turning his back on her and sifted out of the room still stark naked.

GONE AGAIN, she thought. “All I want is a life with the two of you.” “Cher, you’re his life mate—sharing you tonight almost killed him. You felt it. It would have been impossible if he’d been completely sober, even worse if we’d been bonded.” “I don’t believe that. The bond will make it be easier because we’ll all belong to each other. Could we try sharing blood?” “It’s not like test driving a car and returning it if we don’t like it, Caitlin,” Jackson reasoned. “We can kill each other.” “If I believed that I’d never make the suggestion. I have a gut instinct all this happened for a reason.” Caitlin’s fae needed another orgasm, and from appearances so did Jackson. He pulled her back to the bed and said, “What if you’re wrong?” “I’m not. Let’s get the research together—look at all our DNA—and see what we think then. Dylan’s hiding something.” “Okay, I agree. Now kiss me, cher. I’ve been patient long enough.” She snorted at his idea of patience. “We don’t have much time. He’s heading to Max’s.” “So cher, it’s okay if I wham bam thank you ma’am?” Caitlin licked her way down Jackson’s chest, nuzzled his nipples, and then continued lower. He gripped her head and stopped her. “No, you don’t.” He flipped her on her back, tested her readiness, and slipped slowly inside her. “Slow. We’ll pick up the pace when I’m ready.”

Her inner fae loved the alpha wolf’s dominance, and so did she in the bedroom. Jackson opened his mind to Caitlin, while he and the wolf made love to her. She saw how he’d come to care for her, the woman his wolf had chosen, and how he’d experienced the pain her constant hunger for Dylan caused, right along with hers. He needed to see her satisfied. As he touched Caitlin in ways that pleased her best, he filled her and stroked her. Then once he brought her closer to completion, she allowed him to sense how her love for him grew in spite of the hole in her soul. “Omigod—omigod! You feel so freakin’ good.” Caitlin was no push over, but then neither were either of the alpha males she’d imprinted on. Tonight she was going to convince the doctors to make Dylan see why they had to do this.

Chapter Forty Six

Vampire Infertility DYLAN SIFTED TO MAX’S place hoping to borrow a pair of pants before he ran into someone and to put distance between himself and the activities going on in his master bedroom. The thought made his teeth ache, and he forced every ounce of his self control to other subjects. Once he dressed, he ed Max out at the lab. Victor was there and Shelby entered with Kyle soon after he did. “You have the scrolls and the translation I brought back. Why did we both imprint on Caitlin? You must have some answers.” Max was the first of the doctors to respond, “Nothing definitive, but we have some damn good theories.” Victor said, “We may never have a real answer, but what we have transcribed from the scrolls you brought back confirms what I believed all along. The three of you must merge somehow to impregnate Caitlin. She must carry all the supernatural genes within her to become fertile.” “And she’s damned close to carrying most of them now from what Shelby’s told me,” Kyle added. Shelby touched Kyle’s arm. “I think you and Jackson must share your DNA to provide her with what is missing. Victor? Would you say it’s the balance or the content?” “Balance more than content.” Victor pointed out, “We discovered the vampire weakness. Dilution of the vampire DNA is causing infertility in turned vampire men. The need for two mates of various species is needed to strengthen the gene pool and enable the women to become pregnant. Max stood next to Dylan and showed him a chart. “Although Jackson isn’t a turned vampire, his wolf’s blood prevents him from impregnating a turned vampire mate alone. You’re necessary to carry on the Xenos line, but Caitlin also has wolf DNA according to her last blood test and it isn’t from Shelby’s. It’s a different line.”

“The answer lies with her biological genetic pool.” Victor stood up and placed a hand on each of Dylan’s shoulders. “This is the true reason Niccolai needed you...not to care for Jackson as you’ve always believed...but to be a true son to the ancient vampire and bond with his natural son’s destined mate. The three of you are the prophesy’s hope.”

“SHELBY SHARED THE GOOD news, Dylan. Why are you upset?” “There are serious consequences, decisions that impact others’ lives. The future of our entire species is at stake.” “Duh! Do not act so damned condescending to me.” Caitlin had been through too much to put up with Dylan’s sulky attitude. “Jackson accepts your bond with me. I accept how my life will change. It seems the only one not considering all parties involved is you.” “I’m sorry, Caitlin.” Three hours later, the information from the doctors had sobered Dylan when sex and nothing else could. “I want the bond! I need to feel complete.” Caitlin slammed her hand on the table next to Dylan. “No,” he snapped back. “I won’t risk it. I can’t now anyway. I’m hungry and weak. I don’t have control.” “Really?” Caitlin’s voice took on a slightly higher pitch. “How hungry can you be? You took blood from that female back at the bar.” Dylan’s head jerked up, and he raised an eyebrow. “How...?” Caitlin knew. “How? She showed me.” He was confused and surprised by her jealousy. Jackson grinned. “Ah, yes, the cat fight.” Caitlin gave Jackson a dirty look and poked Dylan in the chest. “She opened her mind to me and gloated once she guessed we had a connection.” Caitlin bristled. Her voice sounded uncharacteristically sharp. “I knew you’d have to feed, but until tonight I never comprehended what it would mean—” “I didn’t do anything but feed—” “I saw—”

“Nothing.” “No? You showed me Antoinette.” Caitlin got in Dylan’s face and narrowed her eyes. “She climaxed. How?” “I used the vampire push. I put the thoughts in her mind, and she felt the experience. I didn’t actually have to touch her to satisfy her needs while I took her blood. She wanted rough, so I accommodated her imagination. She liked kinky so I put kinky in her head. It was the least I could do in exchange for her blood.” “How thoughtful and generous of you.” Caitlin cocked her head to the side and sneered. “But you won’t fuck me, your life mate. You’d leave me wanting for an eternity aching like this?” “Caitlin—” “Dylan...you...got...hard.” “Shit...” “Whoa, I thought you said you didn’t do anything?” Jackson jumped in and Dylan sent a warning growl. “Don’t! Don’t either of you say another word.” She turned, strode naked across the room, and slammed the bathroom door behind her. Jackson shook his head, and Dylan hissed falling back holding his head. The pain was unbearable. How long had it been since his last hangover? “You got hard?” “I was thinking of Caitlin so I could stomach feeding from another woman.” “Good luck with that twist of the truth.” Jackson frowned staking Dylan with his glare. “For now, bro, just try to talk your way into the bathroom.” Dylan ran a hand over his scruffy chin. “Maybe you should try. I think you’ll

have better luck than I will with the foul mood she’s in.” The bathroom door popped open, startling both men. When Caitlin emerged, she was dressed for hunting. “Where do you think you’re going?” Jackson growled. “Out to find a donor. I still need to feed properly tonight.” “Do you want me to go with you—?” “Nope. Getting away from you two was my intention. I’m not in the mood to deal with either of you, right now.” “I don’t want you hunting alone,” Dylan sat up on his elbows. “Uh...I said...a donor. Lisette offered her blood. Isobel is going with me, and I’m not going off the estate. So live with it.”

Chapter Forty Seven

Women! THE DOOR SLAMMED SHUT behind Caitlin, and Dylan buried his face in both hands. He scrubbed them up and down in frustration. “Women!” He stared up at Jackson. “What?” Jackson chuckled. “Spill it. Tell me what you really found out about the situation.” “If you two mate, there’s a good chance she’ll get pregnant. But we run the same risk as any other mixed birth. You could kill her during the mating ritual or she could die in childbirth.” “That I won’t risk.” Jackson started pacing. “I can’t bind her without you. My wolf is getting stronger and more out of control the longer I go without claiming her.” “There is a chance we could bind her together. I didn’t want to say anything in front of her. There’s one way to enhance her stamina.” Dylan looked away. “If she’s feeding from me while you claim her, it’ll give her the strength she needs to survive the ritual with the wolf.” “What are you crazy? She’s still new. She’ll be dangerously out of control during the ritual. You want her to drain you?” “Hell, no. I don’t have a death wish. The solution is simple enough—I’d have to feed from you during the ceremony.” “You’d risk taking Lycan blood?” “Antoinette, told me Niccolai took your mother’s blood often.” “Really? Maybe it could work. I am half vampire—” “You are Niccolai’s descendant, and I have Niccolai’s blood. The link formed between the three of us because she’s descended from Amyra’s vampire line.”

“True. Dylan your father was actually a berserker, you’d be strong enough—” “Wait, how did you know about my father?” “You talk in your sleep when you’re drunk. Right now you have another problem.” “What? The Others? We can deal with the pack and the council later.” “No. Worse.” Jackson grinned and shook his head. “First, you have to deal with a jealous female. I don’t think your explanation regarding ‘not having kinky sex’ cut it with her. You’re going to have to come up with something more believable.” “It was the truth— “Wait.” Jackson held up a hand “Preaching to the choir, bro. Apologize to Caitlin and swear off all other blood for eternity—” “Okay, forget it. Not an issue. Like that’s not included in the bond.” Dylan’s forehead smoothed when he ran a hand across his brow. “Psft, if we ever complete the bond, I won’t want or need anyone else’s blood. I can barely stomach it now.” “I know and you know, but does she? A promise could impress her.” “I am not starting our relationship off on a lie,” Dylan said, and Jackson cocked his head in question. Dylan agreed the guy might have a point. “Okay, maybe you’re right. As a sign of good faith, I’ll apologize.” “Give her time to cool down.” Jackson shook his head and gave a disgusted grunt. “I don’t know when I turned into your conscience.” “Me either.” Dylan dressed slowly like a man with a bad hangover and the weight of the world on his shoulders. Exactly the case. “Give her a few minutes, then you follow her and Isobel. I’m going to call Victor and Max to see if they confirmed the last test.”

Chapter Forty Eight

Men! “DYLAN, CAITLIN’S UNPROTECTED. She isn’t wearing the necklace. It’s in the bathroom, and guess what else...I found her phone on the night table.” “Are you following her?” “I’m on my way out the door, heading toward Lisette’s house.” “Good, call me when you get there. Hey, one more thing, Jackson. Take the necklace with you. When you find her, put it on her, and remind her I said not to remove it again.” “Right, will do.”

CAITLIN WAS STILL FUMING after she stopped by Isobel’s to pick her up. “What is bothering you, cherie?” The darkness began filling her, overshadowing her fae light. That hadn’t happened before. Maybe she should calm down. Talking might help. “I can’t believe Jackson sided with Dylan, after all our scheming to get Dylan to cooperate.” “Ah, cherie, men always side with each other, especially brothers. I suspect you will be disgusted with them quite often.” Isobel gave her a patient, understanding smile. “Oh my God, tell me it’s not true. I’ve imprinted on brothers, of a fashion, now I’m to spend an eternity standing up to not just one man but to two. It hardly seems fair.” Isobel giggled and whispered, “But the side benefits are worth it, no?” “No.” Caitlin griped, then thought about making love with them. “Ah, hell. Yes. Definitely.” “Look.” When Caitlin and Isobel arrived at Lissette’s, her door was ajar and no one answered when she called out her name. “She was expecting us.” Caitlin held Isobel back with one hand and told her to wait. “Let me go inside and see if I can pick up any mental images before you enter.” “Caitlin, you’re weak. You need blood. Should you do this?” “It’s okay.” Caitlin entered and sensed fear and violence, but not death. Someone else had been there, too. She waved Isobel inside. “They’ve taken them, the Halflings and Lissette.” “Who?”

“Demons, and rogues.” Caitlin whipped around trying to get a bearing on them. “Can’t you smell them?” She walked outside to get her bearings and Isobel followed. “Wait. I smell human.” Isobel sniffed the air and pointed to dense underbrush along the path to the bayou. “Yes. Over there. It’s Lissette.” The women rushed to the spot Isobel pointed out and lifted Lissette from the brush. “I’m not getting any mental readings.” Caitlin warned, hoping the poor woman was just unconscious and not severely injured. “Genevieve and Juliette were here. I sense their fae light.” Just then, Lissette moaned and grabbed Caitlin’s arm. “They took the girls...” “Lissette, how many?” “Two rogue shifters and a demon.” “Isobel, do you have your phone? I left without mine.” She should kick her own butt for letting emotion rule good sense. “Yes,” she said. “What should we do?” “I’m going after them. They couldn’t have gone far.” “You shouldn’t.” Isobel grabbed her wrist. “I have to before they escape with the girls. There could be a portal nearby.” “What can I do to help?” “You call Garr and tell him what happened. I’ll mentally link with Dylan if he’ll open for me. In any case, Garr should call Jackson and tell him what’s going on.” “Be careful, cherie.” Isobel sliced her wrist and offered it to Caitlin. “Drink. You can mentally link with me if you need to. I’ll keep my mind open.” Caitlin took what the good vampire offered and hugged her instead of giving the

ritual bow. “Thank you, my friend.” Then, for the first time in her new life, she dematerialized without help and traced along the path she sensed the kidnappers had taken. Caitlin heard a cell phone ring somewhere, way off in the background, and wondered who was back there and if they were tracking her. All she could hope was that it was the Calvary. She had no idea how she would rescue the Halflings alone. She just couldn’t risk losing their trail. Beside, they needed the location of the other portal into the Underworld. “Dylan, open up our link, dammit. There’s trouble.” Nothing. She’d have to try again and hope Jackson got the message.

Chapter Forty Nine

The Prophecy’s Promise GARR CALLED JACKSON, and he called Dylan. “Open your damn link and find her—sift if you have to. I have her scent but it’s mixed with demon, rogues, and the Halflings. They’re heading to the bayou, and if there’s a portal we could lose her. I heard screams, but it wasn’t her. I’m shifting into the vaewolf for speed and strength. Get to her!”

THE SCREAMS CAME FROM several yards ahead. It sounded like Genevieve, but she couldn’t be sure. Then Caitlin smelled the demon scent, stronger than the one she’d been tracking and similar to a scent she smelled before. Amyra. “Dylan, open up your link.” “Caitlin!” “Thank God! I smell Amyra. Is it possible?” “Caitlin, keep the link to me open. I’m sifting to you now. Do not move.” “I can’t wait. There’s a portal...and oh, hell, it’s not Amyra. I think it’s Baphomet.” “Damn it, Caitlin. Stop.” Dylan couldn’t lock on to her. Instead he shifted to the spot where she’d last been. When he materialized, he remained concealed to take stock of the situation. What he saw chilled him to the bone. Yes, indeed, Caitlin was right. The right hand to the Lord of the Underworld was here in the human realm. Baphomet’s hand held a knife forged in hell against Caitlin’s throat. The knife which could kill immortals with one stroke—the permanent death. The Halfling Genevieve, the demoness-fae who’d imprinted with Max was being held by the other demon. The rogue jaguar shifters were in their half human form. One held the little demoness child, Juliette, and the other rogue looked like he was preparing to open the portal. “Only one our link, Caitlin.” “I understand. Now let’s take these guys out.” “Stall a few more minutes. Jackson will be pissed if he misses a good fight.” “Really? Wait? Something is happening to me. The anger is building, and I’m not sure if I can wait.” “It’s probably some other form of deadly DNA you inherited. Consider it a

benefit. When I say ‘strike’ go with it.” “Dylan? Are you laughing?” “Absolutely...Not. Okay maybe snickering a little. These guys have no idea what’s about to take them out. My berserker has surfaced. Jackson’s vaewolf is right behind me. Hear that roar? That’s him, and the other one will be me.” “Jackson’s here. I see him.” “Caitlin? STRIKE.” Caitlin broke free of Baphomet just as her fingers began twisting and curving. Her faery wings popped out but turned into huge, taloned, leathery-looking bat wings. Her eyes glowed red, her facial features shifted—her jaw and forehead broadened, her nails curled into claws, and her fangs elongated two-fold. She slashed at Baphomet, the demonic spawn of the devil, until Dylan replaced her, then she backed away to block the portal. Jackson took out the rogue at the entrance, and the one holding the tiny Halfling. Caitlin looked at her hands and mentally said, “My, my, I must look a fright?” “Look at Jackson. You look exactly like a blonde version of him...almost...just prettier...a lot prettier. In bed, I’d prefer the sex fae look, but right now you couldn’t look lovelier! We can always use another vaewolf!” “Berserker coming in on your right.” “Max?” Max, in all his frightening glory, jumped the demon holding Genevieve. The fight was a mismatch from the start. The demoness had a technique of her own once she was freed. “Stop playing around, Dylan.” Jackson grunted. “Still fighting off the Lord of the Underworld here. Anytime someone would like to dive in and help...” Max took Dylan’s right and Jackson took his left. That left Caitlin to watch over the last demon and the defeated rogues. The lesser demon

wasn’t even worth the attack. No one was going to mess with her...well with her fae demon vaewolf if that’s what she was. Baphomet put his arms down and backed up. With a voice forged in hell, he ordered Caitlin away from the portal entrance. “Come with me, woman. Satan’s son needs a wife.” “Oh, uh, not interested,” Caitlin hissed through her horrific fangs. “I’m spoken for.” She glanced at Dylan then Jackson. “In fact, I’m twice spoken for,” she said arrogantly. “You are not bound.” Baphomet glanced at Dylan and Jackson, cocked his head to the side, and asked, “What is wrong that you haven’t claimed the woman, yet. Bind her before I return. Satan will not be denied,” Baphomet warned in a dangerous rasp. “And, he wants his demonesses returned.” “Never!” Max’s growl was an unbelievable roar of denial. Dylan stepped in front of his distant cousin. “They are half fae, and the Seelie claimed them first. You cannot force them.” Dylan knew all the laws of the mortal realm and the Underworld, as well as both Seelie and Unseelie courts. “There is demon in every human born of this realm. It’s what you call evil, and we call potential,” Baphomet gave Dylan a sly smile. “Then the choice is still theirs, because there’s light in every human as well.” Dylan flipped into vampire mode and replied, “The reason we were brought down from Olympus was to protect them from the likes of you. Where there is light, there is hope.” At that moment, Caitlin couldn’t help thinking the mentor the demi-god, Niccolai, had chosen for Jackson was a very wise choice.

Chapter Fifty

The Aftermath DYLAN’S INSIDES WOULDN’T stop shaking as he held the phone to his ear. “Garr, get Cassie over here to close up this damn portal that’s practically sitting in my den!” He clicked OFF. “The rest of you meet me at my place in an hour. I’m calling a Parrish meeting. We need to talk and get a few things settled.” He cupped Caitlin’s head in a big hand and pulled her into a ionate kiss. “Jackson, stick that necklace around her neck and see her home.” Dylan sifted from the clearing in the bayou to his conference room where there was room for everyone to sit...and also a full bar. There was alcohol, good alcohol, and audio visual equipment if Max or Victor or Shelby needed it. He called the elder vampire from the desk phone and put him on speaker, then Dylan told Dr. Salazar about the problem. “So, Victor, what more do we know? Should I risk binding with her and Jackson? No, we can’t fucking wait. Satan’s son wants Caitlin, now. Baphomet threatened to come back if someone doesn’t claim her and bind her before they open another portal.” Maybe he was out of line, but hey, Dylan couldn’t being this pissed in a long time. The damned Lord of the Underworld had the audacity to stop by for a chat and try to steal his life mate. Who wouldn’t be a little put off? At the bar, he poured the good stuff in a glass and downed it without tasting it. He stared at his empty glass as the drink warmed its way down his throat. Hell, if he was going to drink like this, he should switch to the cheap stuff. Two vampires materialized inside the conference room. “Victor, say hi to Jackson and Max. They just came in, and they don’t look like they feel any better than I do...Victor’s on speaker.” Max started the conversation. “Look Victor, bring Kyle and Shelby, we need a full court press, sorry modern basketball lingo... We need every brain we have to go over the details. I’m leaning toward recommending they move forward after what we just encountered. The demons want the ability to move into this realm

and make it theirs.” Jackson jumped in. “And it seems they’re doing just that with every human they take with fae or demi-god blood. When Baphomet can slip between realms without his blood supply from Amyra, that scares the hell out of me...and it should scare you, too. Any of us could be on his short list, and the crazy bastard doesn’t need a reason.” Max spoke up, “Dylan, says everyone should be here in an hour. I’m going to get all my files and tell Shelby to bring the charts she’s been working on. Would you mind bringing yours?” “I’ll be there as soon as I can gather everything.” Victor said. “See you in a few minutes, and Dylan...?” “Yes?” “Don’t worry. I have a few more pieces to the puzzle, and things are looking brighter.” “Thanks, Salazar. I could use some good news.” Dylan couldn’t quite smile. He punched the speed dial for conference call to reach everyone who didn’t already know about the meeting. He wasn’t requesting their presence—he was ordering it. No more Mr. Nice Guy until he straightened out this mess. Within a few minutes everyone began arriving, including the succubus, Simone who, as usual, just ghosted through a wall and appeared as a shadow at the back of the room. “Simone? Are you going to be visibly in attendance?” “No, I work better this way.” Dylan nodded. He couldn’t argue with her logic. Once almost everyone was in attendance and milling around the room, Dylan asked for their attention. Cassie burst in through the door, breathing hard. “Sorry I’m late. I closed the portal, but sensed another one not far from it and had to take care of that one, too. Who’s opening these portals? At this rate I may not be able to keep up with them.”

“I think it could be that warlock from the Upper Peninsular,” Jackson said. “Nicodemus Jones? I wouldn’t put it past him.” Cassie looked exhausted. “I’m going to need more witches to help scour the area...I’d welcome anyone with fae blood, even a dark fae could sense an open portal.” Simone took offense and popped from the shadows into her full blown sexual splendor. “Excuse me. But not every dark fae is a dolt. Some of us have extremely valuable and talented gifts.” “Oh, I meant no offense, Simone. You know I love you, sweetie.” Everyone knew that was true. Cassie did like the succubus. Even if Simone did her best at all times to make Dylan uncomfortable, the succubus had proven her worth. Giving him the herbal potion to stave off Caitlin’s dark fae until he could provide Victor with the answers they needed, was a life saver. She liked Caitlin so who was he to judge. “Thank you. I would be happy to assist you in any way.” Simone returned to the shadows. “Ah, before you disappear, Simone, I have a few questions about the herb disappearing from Tanya’s while I was gone. You know anything about that?” Without full materializing, her voice whispered din his ear. “Without the threat of death, Jackson and Caitlin wouldn’t betray you. The prophecy has to be fulfilled.” Dylan turned in the direction of the disembodied voice and asked, “What do you know of the prophecy?” Simone’s laughter tinkled like tiny silver bells. “Trust your heart, Dylan. Trust Niccolai’s choice.” “Simone? Who are you?” The silence told Dylan she’d said all she would say. With a long sigh, Dylan turned to Jackson. “What’s the condition of the witch you captured?” “She’s clean according to Delavega.” Jackson went through all his updates.

“Cassie’s coven tested Tess. She ed all the requirements to . We believe Jones just used her, and she had no knowledge of what he’s been up to. We returned the demons to their own realm through the open portal the coven is guarding, and the rogue shifters are under Julian’s control. Between using his blood and the doctors’ research, they’re hoping to reverse the rogue effects. With each dose of the antidote, the men remain symptom free for longer and longer periods of time.” “Thank you. What about you, Shelby? Have you and the doctors figured out what’s going on with us?” He pointed to himself and Caitlin and Jackson. “I have some genealogy slides to show you while Max goes over the descendant report, and then Dr. Victor Salazar will review the vampire history that coincides. Many of you will be surprised to find you may have a distance relative sitting somewhere in this room.” There were a few smiles and a couple of giggles. “Shall we begin?” The light’s dimmed, and Shelby proceeded to show how generation after generation of supernatural beings, interbred outside their species. “...even with humans, which produced the situation we have today. Dr. Max Hamilton will show you an example using his chart and Dylan Macgregor’s. As you can see, they sprang from genetics of the same great God Odin, only to end up here working together for the same cause.” Chatter rose around the room as people pointed to names on the diagram and smiled at someone across the room. Max stood to speak and the slide changed. “This may seem more complicated, but it will show you in color how the gene pool has turned into preternatural genetic primordial soup.” By the time Max finished his presentation, people seemed genuinely interested in where this information was leading. “Dr. Victor Salazar will explain the relevance of what we’ve been researching.” Victor stood and identified his background, but when he itted who had sired him, there were a few ripples of displeasure. “No one knows more than I do the effects that the presence of evil can manifest within a society. The essence of evil in Amyra came at the hands of her lover, Baphomet, but if we go back farther in her lineage, perhaps we can understand

why our esteemed Niccolai took care with his sister. Zeus, her father, the same as her brother’s, chose to sire children on many women—one of whom he loved and one he merely lusted for. When the lust was satiated all that remained was the girl child, Amyra, a threat to his wife and a reminder of the great god’s error. So he banished the child from Olympus to the streets, and there she remained until Baphomet found her. Even kindness born of evil, to a child starving for attention, is kindness nevertheless.” “What does this have to do with whether Dylan and Caitlin should be bound? Our Jackson is our future?” One of the wolves raised that question. Salazar pointed to the top of the genetic chart. “See all the colors as they spread through the leaves of this chart? Then he flipped to the other genealogy chart. “Look at the names, the genetics—fae, and minor gods, witches, wolves, shifters, vampires, psychics, berserkers, and demons. We all have potential evil within our genetic makeup. But until a made vampire goes through metamorphosis, many of these genes remain recessive, never manifesting. What is the determining factor in this question,” he pointed at the wolf, “about Jackson? We are looking for a solution to the fertility problem. See here?” He pointed at the chart. “And here?” Again he pointed. “And here? Merging these factors may give us back a fertile chromosome...here.” The place he was pointing read: Caitlin Donovan. “Her background mix, and the blood that turned her, along with the chromosomes of the two men she imprinted on, may create the potential for the fertility serum we’ve been searching for.” The room was dead silent. Dylan stood and examined the charts. Caitlin and Jackson did the same. Then Dylan turned to Shelby, Caitlin’s maker, knowing she would never put her progeny at risk. “Do you believe this will work?” Shelby’s eyes were glassy with emotion. “I do. I could not say it if I didn’t believe it.” She raised a finger of warning, hugging Caitlin. “You must be careful to follow the process precisely. Take your time and think this through.” Caitlin rushed up to Jackson and dragged him over to Dylan. “We’ve thought it through.” She pointed to everyone in the room. “New world...new rules. I pledge my blood to you all for the fertility serum which will enable us to continue to protect the human realm. In exchange, you will help us create an army and keep

the demons in the Underworld.” As she raised her glass in toast, Jackson raised his, and ever so slowly, Dylan followed. “What’s the hesitancy?” Jackson asked taking Dylan aside. “You know I love you like a younger brother, so the reluctance to share my mate with you has never been the issue. After seeing the scientific proof that I was meant to be part of the prophecy, that I hadn’t fucked everything up...is just mind boggling. You know? Hell—the prophecy—the one I’ve heard about all my life, the reason I fought all my life to keep the light, and plenty of times it was near impossible to find it, it had grown so dim. But to know all along I was meant for this...oh, gods, I could have ruined everything. You have no idea how many times I veered from the path—” “Dylan, stop. You’re here now.” Jackson wrapped an arm around Dylan and held him until the panic subsided. “Everything is going to be all right. We are going to do this and fulfill the prophecy.” Dylan started laughing. “What’s so funny?” Caitlin asked. He picked her up and buried his face in her neck, then handed her to Jackson. “You Caitlin Donovan are the prophecy’s promise.”

Chapter Fifty One

Bound By Two “SO, THREE’S THE PROPHECY’S secret number. We’re really ready to do this, right?” Jackson had all the props they needed to fulfill the prophecy ménage set up in the master bedroom. The scrolls were laid out on a side table. Caitlin had on the moonstone necklace to protect her against Jackson’s wolf, should he get out of hand. Dylan and Jackson had already tested exchanging small amounts of blood in the last few days. Dylan and Caitlin had already done two blood exchanges before he left her with Jackson. He’d been avoiding her to prevent himself from claiming her before Jackson. Now they were even. She and Jackson had performed their exchanges. The second time was the night after they sent Baphomet back to hell empty handed. After the fight, Jackson had told Dylan he thought Baphomet was right. There was something wrong with them if they didn’t have the balls to claim Caitlin. Apparently, the demon unwittingly forced their hand. The decision unanimously ed by the researchers’ genome theory. The scroll inscriptions confirmed it.

“TONIGHT THE TIMING has to be perfect,” Dylan warned. “Everyone understand the process? Let’s go over the plan one more time.” “I think we have it,” Caitlin teased. “Humor me, lass.” Dylan wasn’t taking chances. “Jackson and I will exchange blood first, then you, Caitlin will feed from each of us.” “And while you both make love to me—wahoo—you’ll both take my blood. Relax. We’ve got it, Dylan.” “Simultaneously. Don’t forget that, Jackson—” “He won’t forget. Geez, Dylan. You’re worrying like an old woman.” “I don’t want to be about sex,” she said. Under the circumstances, she wondered if either Jackson or Dylan would be able to respond sexually. The pressure had to be overwhelming for them if it was anything like it was for her. After all, she was a sex fae. Shelby and Simone generously had taught her a few tricks ing her faery dust. The moonstone necklace contained a secret compartment. After her last fae orgasm, that night before the party, Caitlin had collected enough dust to fill the locket. She would leave nothing to chance. Psychological pressure wasn’t going to affect her males on her Binding Day if she could help. “This requires strategic planning,” Dylan argued. Always the warrior. “So far Jackson’s blood hasn’t disagreed with yours, so take a chill pill.” Caitlin was losing patience. “That isn’t going to be the worst of the risks. The true danger will come when the vaewolf tries to claim you, Caitlin. I’ll instinctively respond.” The plan was to prevent the wolf in Jackson from surfacing until after the vampires bound her. Jackson had been experimenting. “I’ve tested the Wolf’s Bane multiple times,

and during the last full moon. I’m sure I can keep the wolf suppressed during the ceremony. But, once Caitlin is bound to us, Dylan, you have to leave so my wolf can claim her.” “Timing is everything.” “Dylan, your control means everything.” Caitlin sensed he still had misgivings. “I have complete faith in you.” “She’ll be safe.” Jackson reassured him. “My wolf would never hurt his mate.” “According to all the scrolls, Jackson’s wolf must claim the ancient Wolf Goddess, Leto, within me. You mustn’t stop him, Dylan, no matter what. All the Lorean’s DNA must be merged within me before we can bear young. Then Max and Victor can create the serum from my blood for everyone else.” A bright glowing light filled the room and an otherworldly voice, spoke: Do not fear the unknown, Dylan. Once I saved you from death and the darkness, and you promised to fulfill my request. Fulfilling the prophecy this night is my request. Child of my loins and child of my blood you are the hope of our world, and your mate is a gift from the gods. Merge the powers of the gods of old and rule with great wisdom. The voice faded and the light dimmed until it was gone. “Niccolai?” Caitlin asked. Wordless, Dylan and Jackson, nodded simultaneously. “Then I guess it’s all settled. Nice of him to drop by. Uh—he could have shown up—what d’ya say like a while back and saved us a whole lot of grief.” Dylan was shaking his head, still silently staring at the spot in the room where the light had manifested, and Jackson scanned the room looking like, if he could, he’d drag his father back to answer a few questions. When Dylan turned around his eyes were glassy, and he roughly cleared his voice. “The mental power it took to do what Niccolai just managed would have taken months to accumulate in his condition. No one can manifest light or speak

while they are interned.” “Then you boys should consider yourself lucky you have a father who cares enough to put our minds to rest. He apparently loves you both very, very much. And so do I. So are we ready to get the wedding underway?” “It’s not a wedding.” Jackson groaned. “No, it’s not. It’s more,” Dylan seconded. “And when the time comes for the real wedding,” Dylan grinned and chucked Jackson under the chin, “No ripping out of the tux.” “Oh, you’re both absolutely correct. As soon as we’re done here, we’re planning the ‘Wedding of the Ages.’ I’m thinking fae—going to wear a huge flouncy dress and have an enormous long train made of real flowers. The crown and veil will all be made of flowers, too. And you both will be dressed appropriately in formal leadership attire—” “Ready,” Dylan asked Jackson who nodded. Both men shuddered and stared at each other and smiled. “Enough.” Jackson gave Dylan a conspiratorial eye-roll. And for the first time since they decided to go through with this, Dylan genuinely laughed out loud. “Talk later,” Jackson said to Caitlin as he picked her up and kissed her. “Move to the center of the bed, now.” Jackson picked up two glasses and handed one to her and Dylan toasted them all with the drink that looked like Champagne, but was actually a special tonic to keep them all more in control for the Binding Ceremony. “I have a gift for us, too.” Caitlin said. “Something to relax you and make sure nothing interferes with you two making love to me.” She finished her drink, put the glass on the side table, then sat back in the middle of the bed and opened her moonstone locket. Out spilled the faery dust. She sprinkled it over her body and wiped a small amount over her lips. “Insurance.” “For what?”

“Timing is everything right. We can’t take chances on...anything,” Caitlin insisted. “Wh-wha—” Jackson stammered, and his horrified look confirmed he was both astonished and insulted. “Is she saying what I think she’s saying?” Dylan interrupted with heavily accented words, “Och, lass, donnae fash yerself, never in my verra long life...has that ever been a problem.” His Highland brogue confirmed that, but no sense taking chances. “And it definitely won’t be a problem tonight. I want everyone relaxed, unconcerned about anything. I leave nothing to chance.” She wiggled her eyebrows. “Now, come here and kiss me.” “Like I need an invitation.” Jackson rounded one side of the oversized bed and ed her, then Dylan tentatively took the other side. Caitlin turned after kissing Jackson and touched Dylan’s chest softly. His sex rose and his nipples tightened. He trembled, trying to hold back until the faery dust and the drink kicked in together. “What’s the problem, Dylan?” Jackson asked. “Absolutely, nothing,” Dylan replied. “I never knew how ready I was for this. I’m looking forward to the home we’ll be starting, and finally to being part of a real family.” Then the sex fae part of Caitlin emerged, this time working side by side with her. Her wings popped and her hair grew. After that, Dylan was all business. She kept Dylan focused on her and sex, while she maneuvered him to his back, and straddled him the way they planned. “Gods, I missed you.” Dylan went for her breasts like a starving man and suckled her while his talented hands explored her other needy places, sending flicks of flames through her. “Are you doing okay, bro?” Jackson said, “Good. That’s almost exactly the position we need. Caitlin, move a little forward.” “Puleeze, you sound like you’ve taken on the role of a porn director.” Caitlin

frowned at him over her shoulder. When Jackson touched her, checking to see if she was ready for Dylan to enter her, hot liquid poured over her folds. “Can you take him inside you?” “Geezus, could you be any more clinical? I’m in love with this man...and you. I’d like this to be all being one.” A low rumble sounded in Jackson’s chest, and the words he ground out sounded rough and scratchy. “Caitlin, look at me.” With a long sigh, Caitlin pushed up to a sitting position on Dylan’s lower abdomen where his erection brushed her ass. She turned to look over her shoulder, doing as Jackson asked. “O-oh my,” she whispered. The strain on his face made her reach out to stroke his cheek. His jaw clenched. Muscles bunched, veins pulsed. Every tendon was stretched rigid, every limb taught. His sex was bigger and thicker than she’d ever seen it. Even his skin looked too tight. “I’m so sorry, Jackson. This is as difficult for you as it for Dylan, isn’t it?” “Not quite, but I’m barely holding on. Keeping the wolf back is all I can manage. I can’t hold on forever.” He narrowed his eyes on her hips straddling Dylan. “Clinical helps.” “I’ll get in position and then what?” she asked. He was trying to come up with a solution to solve their problem. She should be more understanding. “Then we can forget clinical,” he said, and his expression softened. “Dylan and I can make love to you the way you were meant to be loved. Okay?” “Okay.” “Perfect,” Jackson muttered and slapped her ass. “Climb aboard.” She kissed him lightly, then turned away from him and slowly lowered herself over Dylan. His erection twitched in anticipation, and he groaned when she

slipped down around him. “Gods lass, I love the feel of you, down to my bones.” Dylan pulled her back down so he could resume touching her. The void in her heart filled once Dylan returned, but having her life mate inside her again, made her soul blossom like a parched desert in the presence of rain. “You feel wonderful, unbelievable in fact.” She moaned as each inch of him slowly filled her, and she leaned into to him, raising her hips higher to take him deeper. Jackson spit out a curse from behind, touching her ass. “One of these days...I’m going to take you here.” The idea sent a shiver of anticipation through her. Mmm, she wondered how it would feel to have Dylan like this with Jackson entering her other opening. Desire snaked up through her core, and enjoying the totally decadent thought, a blush heated her face. Once Dylan was finally buried completely inside her, he opened his eyes and a dim light flickered. He ran his fingers into her hair and pulled her down for an open mouth kiss, his tongue thrusting as his hips arched up sending his cock deep within her. Caitlin focused on kissing him and savoring his taste and his touch. “Don’t move.” The bed moved under Jackson’s weight. Bracing his hands on her hips, he eased himself behind her. Once in place, he moved his hands to her breasts from behind, cupping them, weighing their weight in his palms, and teasing her nipples. Jackson’s hot breath sent goose bumps through her as he kissed his way up her spine. Dylan, sex dazed and squinting through lowered lids, moved his lips to Caitlin’s throat and over her collar-bone. Jackson lifted her breasts so Dylan could see his hands on her, and the vampire lifted his head to take the offering Jackson held in the palms of his hands—moving his lips back and forth between her breasts. As she leaned over and cupped Dylan’s head to the breast he was feasting on, sucking and nipping at her tight nipples, she mingled her fingers with Jackson’s as he teased her clit. The sensations were almost more than she could stand, but

she knew there soon would be more pleasure to endure. Jackson backed up slightly and slipped a finger inside her opening where Dylan’s cock filled her. For a moment, Caitlin froze when the vampire stilled, and then Jackson added another finger, testing Caitlin’s readiness to accept him, too. Dylan didn’t move, didn’t breathe beneath her. She doubted his heart even beat while Jackson attempted to him inside her. Would he fit with Dylan already filling her? The true test would be could Dylan deal with a man touching him. He was sweating profusely, no doubt a side effect from the anxiety, but also in part from his old memories. “Ye ken the lassie’s hands would be a might more pleasurable than your rough touch, Jackson. Especially when I’m so close to comin’ in your hand, lad.” Jackson dropped Dylan’s cock like it was a hot potato. “You do it then,” Jackson suggestion to Caitlin. “I don’t know why we didn’t think of that before.” With a little giggle, she traced a finger down Dylan’s chest and tugged on his nipple. The distraction helped him deal with her taking his cock in hand and holding it flush against Jackson’s as she made room to push them inside her, together. Once both cocks filled her and were buried deep within her wet sheath, Jackson and Dylan thrust harder. She needed them, both of them, and the men knew it. “We need to feel this together” she said. Then Caitlin opened her thoughts to them. “Oh, oh that feels so right, so good.” “So fucking tight,” Jackson grunted. “I love you both so much.”

Caitlin knew how hard life had been for Dylan, for so many reasons, and they’d loved each other for so short a time before everything had ripped them apart. Now, they would be together always. She bent down to kiss him. “I love you too, lass. More than you’ll ever know. And I thank you for this gift...the gift of life for all of us and for Jackson. He is the one other most important being in my life.” “So are you okay with this?” “How does it feel?” he asked. “It feels perfect. Here let me show you.” It was good having Dylan back in her mind. Some mental images were lost in translation. She turned her face to Jackson and kissed him with her mouth open enough so Dylan could see Jackson tongue fucking her. As Dylan watched Jackson straddling her and his own thighs, he arched his abdomen pressing his cock deeper inside her. Apparently the sight of the other man kissing her, fully aroused him. Dylan’s cock twitched, and he started breathing hard, again. It was a good sign. Jackson’s low sexy growl rumbled through his chest while he rode her, pumping inside her in time to Dylan’s thrusts. Jackson moved his hands to her hips to hold her down on Dylan’s cock and steady his own as their balls slapped together against her ass. Nothing had ever felt more like love than having the men she loved inside her, thrusting together. Heat surrounded her, cocooned her, and the expression of their emotions was exactly what she imagined—having them making love to her, enthusiastically, together. But there was more to the ceremony. Something else called to her—a hunger, a thirst, an ache—a need undefined, demanding more. The men’s hands and lips were all over her. Wet kisses and pointed fangs teased her highly sensitive flesh as sensations she’d never experienced with an orgasm began stirring. She felt their climax’s approaching with her own. Every nerve ending felt as if it existed in triplicate as the men stroked higher and faster in unison.

Caitlin’s hair began growing even longer, twining into the vine, reaching out and caressing both men. “Dylan, now?” Jackson asked through tight lips. “Aye, now.” Dylan allowed his vampire eyes to change first, and then his fangs descended. Caitlin did likewise. Jackson followed last, struggling to keep the vampire front and center, and the wolf suppressed. “On three, strike. One-TwoThree.” The circle of three took blood and mentally chanted the Binding Vows between them. The first set accomplished, they switched up repeating the second, then the third part of the ceremony. The climax approached like an erupting volcano. Finally the orgasm exploded within Caitlin as the dust started falling all around, and Dylan and Jackson released within her simultaneously. Caitlin softly kissed Dylan, and when he opened his eyes they shimmered the light swirling silver of the berserker. “Dylan, your eyes!” The growl at her back had Caitlin jerking around. “Jackson,” she shouted. “No not yet! Hold off.” Dylan didn’t wait. He tossed both Caitlin and Jackson aside as he leapt from the bed and sifted away. Caitlin glanced back at Jackson a moment before she was trapped face down beneath him. His eyes turned silver, and his huge fangs extended well below his lower lip. The wolf had driven back the vampire and finally emerged from Jackson to claim his mate. “Leto, you are mine.” The Goddess of Wolves was a presence inside her. From deep inside, Caitlin felt a strong abiding love merge with Jackson’s wolf. The beast finally seemed content to fade back into the background, and Jackson’s eyes returned to normal. “I’m not certain what just happened,” Caitlin said. “Should we call Dylan back? You think it’s safe?” “Go ahead, but he won’t return until his berserker is under control. How did we

forget about that beast?” “He’ll be back sooner than you think.” She wiped the fairie dust from Jackson’s lips and kissed him. The hot breath on the back of her neck, and the huge berserker’s hands wrapping around her torso twisted her lips into a smile. “What did I tell you, Jackson?” “I forgot about the sex fae when the wolf emerged.” “Really? You forgot all about this?” Dylan asked, then snorted as Caitlin’s hair wrapped around each man’s wrists. “No one is running this time,” Caitlin said. “I’ve never wanted to run,” Jackson itted. “In fact, I’m really looking forward to being around you during the next full moon.” “Nay, lass. He’s right. A mon would be daft to run from the likes of you.” “Well, I promised them a serum. Let’s get busy merging this genetic pool.” THE END

About the Author: Eliza March

I’VE LIVED IN MANY places over the years, but I settled in central Florida on the west coast with my husband. I’m always a wife, mother, and now grandmother, but I had a past before I wrote novels, when I ran businesses, wrote a syndicated gossip column, and produced, directed and performed. And like many of you, I’m a bookaholic. Can you identify? In college, I managed to get a job as assistant librarian just to be near books. If I’m not reading, I’m writing these days. Since my office is an upstairs loft, my current idea of exercise is blasting some music and dancing on the ceiling. Visit my website at: http://elizamarch.com But to interact, you can find me: Blogging several times a week here: http://elizamarch.blogspot.com Or networking on: Facebook Amazon Twitter Goodreads

Other Books

by Eliza March ~~Contemporary Romantic Suspense~~ Across a Crowded Room (Eliza March) ~~Paranormal Romance~~ Witch’s Tattoo As the Chair Turns series Hair of the WERE A Siren’s TAIL Mayhem, Magic, and Mistletoe A Witch’s Tale...Coming 2019 ~~Erotic Paranormal~~ The Lion, the Leopard, and the Wolf The Moon, the Madness, and the Magic WereCat Fever Hearts of Darkness series Defeat the Darkness Conquer the Highland Beast Vaewolf: Damn the Darkness ~~Erotic Fantasies~~

Witch of Air and Fire Sultry Santorini Sunsets ~~Contemporary Erotic Romance~~ Hot Highland Fling More Than a Stud Hollywood Cowboys BDSM series Anyway West Dual Bondage: Roped and Tied

Don't miss out!

Click the button below and you can sign up to receive emails whenever Eliza March publishes a new book. There's no charge and no obligation.

https://books2read.com/r/B-A-WCEC-LFOY

Connecting independent readers to independent writers.